Tag Archives: fbi agents

Glow

Title: Glow

Author: Girlie_girl7

Email: Girlie_girl74@yahoo.com

Rating: PG

Category: M&S, case file,

Spoilers: Detour, The Beginning

Archive: VS12 for two weeks then anywhere.

Disclaimer: Fox owns ’em.

Summary: Mulder and Scully are called in to help two other agents

but did they get more than they bargained for.

clip_image001

~ Glow ~

Teaser:

“Mulder why are we headed to Oak Ridge, Tennessee. I know how

you like to surprise me but I would like to find out sometime

before we land.”

“Scully, all I can tell you is Skinner said two agents requested

us. He didn’t say which two, he just said get a flight out and

they would meet us at the airport.”

Scully sighed. “No case file?”

Mulder slowly shook his head. “He didn’t send one down.”

Scully looked straight ahead. “Hum, that is strange.”

Mulder shrugged. “Skinner is a strange man.”

Scully just stared at her partner.

Two hours later they touched down in Knoxville, Tennessee.

Scully gathered up the notebooks while Mulder retrieved the

luggage. They piled their gear near a chair and began to wait.

“How the hell are we supposed to know who we’re looking for?”

Scully asked with her arms crossed over her beige business suit.

“I suppose I could hold up a cardboard sign that reads, FBI.”

“I’m sure that would get you noticed.”

Mulder squinted his eyes then craned his neck. “I think, I see,

oh shit!”

Scully whipped her head around. “What is it?”

“Kinsley.”

“Agent Mulder, over here,” Special Agent Michael Kinsley motioned

to his two fellow agents.

“And Stonecypher,” Scully sighed.

Act I

“Agent Kinsley.” Mulder offered his hand. “And you know Agent

Scully,” Mulder said looking down at his partner.

“Of course,” Agent Kinsley said as Agent Stonecypher moved in to

shake hands with Mulder and Scully.

“So agent, want to let us in on what this is all about? AD

Skinner gave us no indication,” Mulder said as he picked up the

luggage while Scully gathered up the laptops.

“That’s because there is no case, well there was, but we solved

it.”

“Mike was brilliant, he pieced together a few facts and the next

thing you know we got our man.” Stonecypher beamed at her

partner as a self-assured grin covered his face.

“Congratulations Agent Kinsley,” Scully politely offered.

“So why call us?” Mulder asked with a touch of irritation in his

voice.

“Because you deal in freakazoid things.”

Scully glared at Agent Kinsley.

They walked through the terminal doors. “So Agent Kinsley,

what’s up?”

“Agent Mulder, one night Agent Stonecypher and myself were nosing

around one of the Rutherford and Stone plants.”

“They run several of the nuclear test reactors built here don’t

they?” Scully asked.

“That’s right, anyway, we were going through the personnel files

and such. We took a break and went down on the plant floor and

that’s where we saw it.”

“Agent would you like to get to the point.” Mulder sniped as he

dropped the luggage into the open trunk on Kinsley’s bureau

issued sedan.

Kinsley slammed the trunk lid shut. “In the car,” he said as his

eyes darted around the parking lot. “I don’t want others to

overhear.”

Mulder looked around the empty parking lot. “Agent, there is no

one else out here.”

Scully tugged at her partners sleeve as she opened the rear door

and slid in the car. Mulder calmed down, somewhat, and crawled

in the front seat with Kinsley. Once all four agents were seated

Agent Kinsley turned to face Mulder while Stonecypher moved

foreword in her seat.

“Agents,” Kinsley began, as he looked from Mulder to Scully, “I

saw a man.”

“It could have been a woman,” Stonecypher interrupted.

Kinsley rolled his eyes. “Okay, I saw a being, but it wasn’t a

person.”

“What was it?” Scully asked.

“It was some kind of ectoplasm man.”

Mulder stared at Kinsley. “Have you been watching Ghostbusters?”

“I’m serious, I saw this, this, thing.”

“I saw it too,” Stonecypher confirmed.

Kinsley pulled out of the parking lot and into the late afternoon

heat.

“Agent, you want to tell me exactly what you saw?” Mulder was

beginning to think that this was not such a good case to

investigate.

Kinsley’s eyes grew large and his voice dropped, “It looked like

walking lightning.”

“It did,” Stonecypher added with a nod of her head.

“What did it do?” Scully asked, now interested in what the other

agents saw.

Kinsley pulled into the late commuter traffic out of Knoxville

and headed for Oak Ridge. “It wasn’t doing anything. It stood

at the end of the room and watched us for a few minutes then

disappeared.”

Stonecypher jumped in at this point. “Then we saw it again! It

was walking around the pool of water that cooled the reactor.”

Kinsley was visibly nervous. “We saw it several nights in a row,

really freaked me out so I called AD Skinner and requested you

two.”

“Has anyone else seen it?” Mulder asked as Kinsley begun to pick

up some speed as the traffic thinned out.

Stonecypher looked at her partner. “We didn’t ask anyone.”

Mulder frowned. “Why not?”

Kinsley huffed at Mulder’s question. “They would have called us

nuts and laughed us out of here.”

“So you called us instead.” Scully bristled. “How ironic.”

“Well yeah, but you two are used to being laughed at.”

Scully cast a look at Kinsley that Mulder had been on the

receiving end of in the past, he almost felt sorry for the other

agent. “Did you think to check the security tapes, I’m sure they

have them.”

Mulder smiled back over his shoulder at his partner.

“No, we never, no,” was all Stonecypher managed to say.

“Then we need to look at those tapes,” Scully said.

Kinsley pulled into the Smoky View motel. The rooms had outside

entrances, were small but clean and had been recently renovated.

“This is the key to our room Agent Mulder.”

“Our room?” Mulder asked mildly irritated at Kinsley as he

removed the bags from the trunk.

“Yeah, you didn’t think you would be bunking in with Stonecypher

did you?” Kinsley laughed.

clip_image002

Mulder slammed the trunk lid shut and glared at the other agent

as he took the offered key. “There had better be two beds in

that room or one of us will be sleeping in the car.”

Kinsley looked at Mulder and swallowed hard.

Scully walked into the room that she would be sharing with

Stonecypher and dumped her notebook on the nearest bed. Mulder

brought in her bags and sat them next to her notebook.

Kinsley walked in behind Mulder and clapped his hands together.

“Why don’t you two freshen up and then we’ll all go out for

dinner.”

“Oh yes, Mike has found this wonderful steakhouse just around the

corner,” Stonecypher said as she pulled her long, blonde hair up

and pinned it in a bun.

“Well, I’m game if Agent Scully is.” Mulder looked down at his

diminutive partner.

“Sounds good,” Scully lied.

“Then we’ll all meet,” Kinsley said looking down at his watch,

“say in twenty minutes at the car.” With that Mulder and Kinsley

headed for their own room.

Scully opened her bag and took out two pantsuits and hung them up

before taking her makeup bag into the bathroom. There was a soft

knock on the door. “Come in,” Scully said around a mouth full of

toothpaste.

“Agent Scully?” Agent Stonecypher walked in and leaned against

the sink.

“Yes, Agent Stonecypher,” Scully replied once she had rinsed out

her mouth.

“Agent, I just wanted you to know that we really did see

something out there. I’ll have to admit I was afraid.”

Scully sensed Stonecypher’s uneasiness. “Don’t worry, I’ve been

afraid lots of times. Fear is a normal human reaction.”

Stonecypher stared out into space. “It’s just that I’m an FBI

Agent, I’m not supposed to be afraid.”

Scully took Stonecypher by the arm as she brushed past her.

“There is not an agent alive who hasn’t been afraid at sometime

or another.”

“Thanks,” Stonecypher replied as she followed Scully out of the

bathroom.

Soon all four agents were seated at a table in Perry’s

Steakhouse. The room was dimly lit with candles on each table.

As the group looked over their menus Kinsley spoke up. “The food

is tasty and within the bureau budget.”

“Mike is a stickler when it comes to our travel expenses,”

Stonecypher commented as she scanned her menu.

“Never over budget and not one penny unaccounted for,” Kinsley

beamed.

“Sounds like me,” Mulder whispered to Scully behind the huge

menu.

Scully bit her bottom lip to suppress a laugh.

Their orders were placed. “So Agent Kinsley, what was the case

you were working on when you saw this apparition?” Mulder asked

between bites of his breadstick.

“Stonecypher and I were sent out here to investigate some missing

uranium. You know, terrorism and all.”

Mulder politely nodded.

“We were in the process of looking over employee records and

bills of lading when we first saw this thing.” Kinsley loosened

his tie and undid the top button on his shirt.

“How did you solve this case?” Scully asked as she sat back so

that the waiter could place a salad in front of her.

“The metal is actually gathered at the end of each day from huge

machines that separate the uranium 235 from uranium 238, its only

found in nature at a rate of 1 to 140, so they only recover a few

specks per day. The company records indicated that the U235

daily recovery stayed steady throughout the month except twice a

month the daily recovery would be half as much as usual. The

company suspected the individuals who cleaned out the collecting

receptacles on those days but they checked out, even the security

cameras came up with nothing.”

“So who was doing the stealing?” Mulder asked as they began to

eat.

“Turns out the guy in charge of recording the weight of the U235

was actually under weighing the stuff then he would hand it over

to the courier who would filch it.”

“Unbelievable,” Scully commented, “how did you figure it out?”

“I majored in accounting at Virginia Southern. If we couldn’t

catch anyone stealing the stuff it had to be in the accounting.”

Kinsley smiled as he cut off a piece of steak and shoved it into

his mouth.

“So you saw this apparition in only the one plant? Mulder asked

as he pointed his fork at Kinsley.

“Well yeah, but we were only in the U235 recovery plant and the

reactor area.”

“We saw the apparition in the reactor area,” Stonecypher added.

Kinsley cut off another piece of steak. “This place is harder to

get into than Fort Knox. I doubt that we can ever get back into

the complex now that the case has been solved.”

Both Mulder and Scully stopped chewing and stared at their fellow

agent. “Then why did you call us out here?” Mulder asked as he

put down his fork.

Kinsley’s eyes darted from one agent to the other. “You have

connections, I’ve heard the rumors about you two breaking into

the DOD, Arecibo, and places like that.”

Mulder cut his steak with a little more vigor than was necessary

and glanced up at Agent Kinsley. “Agent this had better be worth

it or I’ll be kicking your ass all the way to Arecibo.”

Kinsley suddenly grew pale.

Stonecypher and Kinsley got out of the car first and entered

their rooms. Scully lingered behind wanting to spend a few

moments alone with Mulder.

“Scully, you majored in physics, is this how this stuff, U235, is

made?”

“For the most part yes. The famed Physicist Neils Bohr once said

to separate enough U235 from U238 one would have to turn an

entire country into a factory. He took one look at Oak Ridge and

said see I was right.”

Mulder smiled at the comment but Scully could tell his thoughts

were elsewhere. “What do you think this is Mulder?”

“I have no idea, but if we’re going to get in to that plant we

will need some help from the Gunmen and I can’t get a hold of

them with Kinsley looking over my shoulder.”

“I’ll try to get him into my room for a few minutes.”

“That should do it,” Mulder replied to her offer then he looked

down at her. “Scully, I would love to kiss you under this big

moon.”

“But others may be watching,” Scully finished for him.

“Yeah,” Mulder agreed as he watched her walk back to her room.

Scully gave him a long look and disappeared through the door.

Once she knew Mulder was in the other room she knocked on the

connecting door. “Agent Kinsley?”

“Yes Agent Scully,” Kinsley answered as he pulled the door open.

“I was wondering if you and Agent Stonecypher would mind going

over the floor plans for me, as you remember them of course.”

Kinsley eagerly agreed to help Scully; he relished the

opportunity to talk about the case he had just solved.

Thirty minutes later Mulder walked in the female agents room and

gave Scully a subtle nod. “What’s up?”

“Agent Kinsley was kind enough to draw a floor plan of the plant

and Agent Stonecypher filled in the details.”

Mulder looked over the floor plan that did indeed look like

something drawn by an accountant. “This should be of help.

Thanks, agents.” Mulder said as he patted Kinsley on the back.

“Okay you two back to your room. I’m tired and I’m sure Agent

Scully is too.” Stonecypher shooed the male agents back to

their own room, then she locked the connecting door, something

Scully hadn’t done since the Tooms case.

“You can us the bathroom first,” Stonecypher offered.

“Thanks, I won’t be long,” Scully said as she gathered up her

nightclothes and makeup bag.

Mulder had stripped down to his boxers and was lying on his bed

channel surfing when Kinsley came out of the bathroom wearing the

most hideous pair of pajamas Mulder had ever seen.

Kinsley glanced over at Mulder as he folded his dirty clothes and

placed them in his suitcase. “You can change now.”

Mulder smiled as he continued to stare at the TV, “I have

changed, this is it.”

Kinsley frowned, “But what if Agent Scully should need you in the

night?”

“If Agent Scully should need me in the night then I am

overdressed.” Mulder crawled off the bed and wiggled his

eyebrows at the other agent before he headed to the bathroom.

“Agent Scully,” Stonecypher said as she brushed out her long

hair, “what’s it like being partnered with Agent Mulder?”

Scully stuffed her clothes in her overnight bag and began to comb

out her own wet hair. “I doubt it’s much different than being

partnered with Agent Kinsley.”

Stonecypher stopped combing out her hair and rolled her eyes.

“Come on Agent Scully, I love being partnered with Mike, he’s the

wisest agent I know.” Scully had to smile at the other agent’s

loyalty. “But everyone knows Agent Mulder is, well, he’s like a

loaded gun waiting to go off. He’s spontaneous.”

Scully sat down on the edge of her bed. “The rumors about Mulder

are grossly exaggerated. He is a steady, solid agent that has

always watched my back. It’s just that his passion for the

answers and the truth are sometimes perceived as him being a risk

taker, but he’s not.”

“Sometimes I envy you Agent Scully and at other times I feel

sorry for you.”

Scully looked stunned. “Sorry. For me?”

“Look, I don’t mean anything by it but with Mike, I know he’ll be

up at 7:10 precisely, we always meet for lunch between 11:30 and

12:30. We do all our interviews after lunch. Mike has a system

that we follow while you were dragged half way around the world

and you two disappear for days on end. I couldn’t live that

way,” Stonecypher shivered.

“I would agree that it is taxing except for one thing, I’m

working with Mulder.” Scully needed to change the subject. “Now

you said something about being tired. I think we should both

turn in.”

“Yes, you’re right.” Stonecypher crawled off her bed and turned

down her blankets.

Kinsley was in bed going over his notes with his back braced

against the faux headboard that was screwed to the wall. “What

do you think they are talking about in there?”

Mulder looked up from his channel surfing. “Us.”

“Us?” Kinsley frowned. “What makes you think they are talking

about us?”

“Because that’s what women do after they have been in the company

of men.”

“Isn’t that a rather sexist statement?” Kinsley asked.

“No because right now most men would be talking about the two

woman in the other room.”

“How do you know that?” Kinsley suspiciously asked.

“I majored in Psychology.”

“Must help on a job like ours.”

“At times.” Mulder watched Kinsley for a few seconds. “What are

you working on?”

“Our dinner check. I’m dividing it up but it’s off by two

dollars. Wait! I found it! Stonecypher had marinara sauce with

her breadsticks.”

Mulder looked at the gleam in Kinsley’s eyes and just shook his

head.

Act II

Dana Scully heard a knock on the connecting door. “Agents, are

you ready?” It was Kinsley right on time as Stonecypher said he

would be.

Stonecypher met him at the door. “Morning Mike, we’re all

ready.”

“Great. Let’s get some breakfast.” Stonecypher grabbed her

purse and headed for the front door with Kinsley hot on her

heels. “We’ll meet you two in the car,” Kinsley said over his

shoulder to Scully.

Scully peeked into Mulder’s room but he wasn’t there. Just then

the bathroom door opened and out walked a haggard, disheveled

looking agent. “Mulder!” Scully exclaimed. “What happened to

you? You look awful.”

He sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled on his shoes. “I

always look this way after a night of no sleep.”

clip_image003

Scully sat down next to him and brushed the hair away from his

eyes. “Why didn’t you sleep?” She softly asked.

Mulder put both elbows on his knees and turned to look at his

partner. “Kinsley snores.”

Scully’s eyes grew wide. “He snores?”

“Like a buzz saw.” Mulder wrapped his arm around his partner and

leaned in to whisper in her ear. “Scully,” he pled, “let me

sleep with you, you don’t snore much.”

Scully shot him a glance, “Much?”

“Well, maybe a little more than much, but we can talk about that

later.”

Scully chuckled and looked into his puffy, red eyes. “There is

nothing I would like more, but we can’t”

“What if we kill them?”

“Mulder!” Scully got up and pulled her tired partner off the

bed. “Come on, they’re waiting in the car.”

Mulder whined as Scully straightened out his tie then they walked

out of the motel room and into the bright sunshine.

“Agent Mulder will you pass the jelly?” Kinsley was busy

buttering his toast while Mulder shoveled another bite of omelet

into his mouth.

Stonecypher put down her coffee cup as Scully finished her

English muffin. “So Mike, what’s on for today?”

Kinsley shrugged. “I guess it’s up to Agent Mulder to decide.”

Mulder put his fork down and moved foreword on his chair. Scully

smiled, she knew he was now ready to get down to business. “I

want you two to point out the plant where you saw this electric

man and give me some pointers on how to get around in there.”

Kinsley laughed and shook his head. “You will never get past all

that security.”

Mulder ran his tongue over his top teeth. “Agent, I fail to see

why you even bothered to call us. You seem so set on the idea

that we can’t investigate this thing. Tell me, did you have an

ulterior motive for getting us out here?”

Kinsley shrunk under the pressure Mulder had placed the agent

under. “No Agent Mulder, I assure you we only wanted you to look

into what we saw.”

“That’s right,” Stonecypher chimed in.

Mulder looked from one agent to the other then threw down his

napkin. “You just show me where you saw this thing and let Agent

Scully and myself handle it from there. Besides they know you

two, you can’t be seen on the property. Your case is over, go

home.”

Scully was even amazed at the forcefulness in Mulder’s tone but

she figured he was just tired.

A smile broke out across Kinsley’s face. “Oh no, no way. We’re

staying here to see what you find.”

Mulder looked across at his partner and slowly batted his eyes as

he slightly shook his head. Scully knew this was Mulder’s way of

telling her that this guy was an idiot, and she agreed.

Soon the rented Taurus was sitting outside the gated fence that

surrounded the Rutherford and Stone complex. “This is it,”

Kinsley said as he ducked his head under the sun visor to look up

at vast amount of buildings.

“Okay, take off and lets check it out from a distance,” Mulder

told Kinlsey.

“Why?” Kinsley shrugged. “We can sit right here and see it.”

Mulder looked up under the visor. “And those security cameras

can see us.”

Kinsley looked up and sure enough the building was ringed with

cameras. He swallowed his pride and pulled away from the large

complex. Mulder directed him to park at a nearby tourist

overlook. The four agents exited the car and stared at the huge

complex. Mulder placed a small pair of binoculars to his eyes

and scanned the building.

Scully shaded her eyes and walked a few paces to stand beside her

partner. “It certainly is big.”

“It is, but all we need to worry about is getting into it.”

Mulder took the binoculars down and looked at Scully. “No matter

how big the building, the doors are all the same size,” he

grinned.

Scully returned his smile as Stonecypher stepped near her. “See

that long wing off to the right side of the building in the

middle?”

“Yes,” Scully answered looking in the direction Stonecypher was

pointing.

“That’s the main office where we were working and the tall

section is where the experimental reactor is and where we saw

it.”

Kinsley stepped foreword and pointed. “It was just about in the

center of the building.”

Mulder turned to his three fellow agents. “Look Kinsley, you and

Stonecypher are known there so that leaves you two out. Agent

Scully and myself will be going in alone.”

Kinsley placed his hands on his hips inside his suit jacket and

looked down at the dust-covered parking lot. “I still don’t know

how you two will get in there?”

Mulder pulled on his bottom lip and squinted under the harsh sun.

“You leave that to us.”

clip_image004

Kinsley shrugged and started back to the car with Stonecypher at

his side. Scully lingered behind. “Mulder, just how do you

think we’re going to get in there?”

“I have no idea,” Mulder said taking Scully by the elbow and

heading back to the car.

All the agents piled back into the sedan and drove past the big

building once more Mulder turned to Kinsley, “How far are we from

town?”

“I don’t know,” the agent shrugged, “I guess about six or seven

miles.”

“Let’s go there next,” Mulder requested.

“What for?” Kinsley sharply asked.

Mulder looked out the side window. “I have an urge for a

Slurpee,” he sarcastically answered.

“Oh, that sounds good!” Stonecypher agreed while Scully just bit

her bottom lip to keep from laughing.

Kinsley drove down the four-lane Main Street while Scully looked

out the side window. “It’s hard to believe this was just scrub

oaks prior to 1942.

“How’s that?” Kinsley asked from the front seat.

“Oak Ridge was part of the Manhattan Project that developed the

atomic bomb during World War Two. This area was chosen for the

huge gaseous diffusion and liquid diffusion plants and the atomic

reactor because of the Tennessee Valley Authority hydroelectric

dams that were strung out along the valley floor thus providing a

large source of electricity and water, two necessary ingredients

in separating U235 from U238. The town sprung up from the need

for construction workers, scientist, technicians and their

families to have a place to live and shop.”

“That’s very interesting,” Agent Stonecypher commented.

Mulder had been listening to the conversation as he scanned the

storefronts that they passed. Suddenly he grew excited, “Stop

here!”

“Where? We’re in the middle of traffic!” Kinsley yelled.

“Stop!” Mulder yelled back.

Kinsley stopped but not before he was honked at. Mulder opened

the door and bolted from the car. “Hey where is he going?”

Kinsley frowned.

“I have no idea,” Scully sighed.

The honking got louder and Kinsley finally crept back into the

flow of traffic. By now Mulder had disappeared around a corner

but Scully knew he was merely trying to shake the other agents.

Finally Stonecypher broke the silence. “He isn’t going to find a

Slurpee around here.” Kinsley looked in the rearview mirror at

his partner and just shook his head.

Back at the motel Scully and Stonecypher were just entering their

room when Scully’s cell phone rang.

“Scully.”

“Hey Scully, it’s me but don’t let on.”

“Oh, hi mom.”

“Do I look like less of a man in your eyes?” Mulder joked.

Scully laughed slightly. “No mom, of course not.” She dropped

the phone to her chest. “Agent Stonecypher, I’m going outside

where the reception is better.”

“Okay Agent Scully, I’ll go see what Mike is doing.”

Scully stepped outside and walked to the small pool area.

“Mulder, where are you?”

“I’m at Kinko’s. I needed to find a place with high speed

Internet service and a laser jet printer.”

“Why didn’t you check with the local PD?” Scully frowned.

“Because I needed to contact the guys.”

“Oh,” Scully moaned, “’nuff said.”

“Where are Frick and Frack?”

Scully looked back at the two motel rooms. “In the rooms.”

“Scully, see if you can shake them.”

“How am I supposed to do that?” Scully snapped.

“Look, I’ve got to go, our ID’s are coming through. Call me when

you get free.” Mulder broke the connection before Scully could

object.

Stonecypher found Scully standing near the pool. “Agent Scully,

Agent Kinsley and myself are going to file our final report with

the local PD. Do you want to tag along?”

“Finally something going right,” Scully mumbled under her breath.

She folded up her cell phone and turned to face Stonecypher.

“No, thank you. I’ll wait to hear from Agent Mulder.”

Stonecypher crossed her arms. “Tell me Agent Scully, does Agent

Mulder run off a lot?”

Scully just smiled and shrugged her shoulders.

Kinsley and Stonecypher had left for the police station while

Scully had called Mulder and been instructed to call a cab and

meet him at a little café down the street from Kinko’s.

Scully stepped from the cab and walked into the dimly lit café.

She scanned the back of the restaurant knowing Mulder would never

be sitting out in the open. She spotted him in a back booth near

a large fern. “So what’s up?” Scully asked as she slid into the

booth.

Mulder ignored her question. “How did you break free so fast?”

“They had to make their final report to the local PD.”

Mulder shoved an ID badge across the table. “Here’s our key to

getting in, we work for the AEC as inspectors. Frohike has

already hacked into the AEC and Rutherford and Stone’s computers

and opened a file on us. We were due to arrive at 2PM today but

our flight was delayed and we got in at 7PM so we’ll show up on

Rutherford and Stone’s doorstep around 9PM.”

“What makes you think they’ll let us in at that hour?”

Mulder smiled and shrugged, “They’ll have to, we’re with the

Atomic Energy Commission.”

Scully huffed and shook her head then looked down at her badge

and frowned. “Mulder, what is this?”

“That’s your alias, I’m George Hale and you are…”

“Dana Frohike!”

Act III

Mulder rented a car, he and Scully made their way back to the

motel. “So when are Frick and Frack due back?”

“I’m not sure and stop calling them that,” Scully scolded.

Mulder let a little smile cross his face. He loved to watch

Scully when she was perturbed.

Mulder soon had his answer when he wheeled into the motel parking

lot and saw the other agent’s sedan sitting there. He shut off

the engine and stared at the door to the room he shared with

Kinsley. “You know Scully, we could just back out of here and

find another motel and they’d never know it.”

Scully turned to stare at her partner. “Mulder, my good pantsuit

is in that room and I’m not leaving it.”

Mulder laughed at her reply.

“So Mr. Hale what’s our plan for tonight?”

“Tonight Miss Frohike…”

“You had better say ‘miss’,” Scully teased.

“We change our clothes, you in your good pantsuit and me in a

decent tie.”

Scully smiled.

“And we walk into the joint like we belong there.”

“As simple as that?” Scully baited him.

“That’s right, Miss Frohike,” Mulder teased back.

“And what about Stonecypher and Kinsley?”

“They have to stay back here. Lucky for us they’ve seen them

before.”

Scully looked up to see the curtain to her room pulled back and

Stonecypher waving at her.

“We could make out like two teenagers and really give them

something to talk about,” Mulder joked.

Scully sighed, “As much as I’d love to, I think I had better just

go in.”

Both agent’s slowly crawled from the car as Stonecypher opened

the door. “I see you found Agent Mulder.”

“Yes, I did,” Scully said as she walked past Stonecypher.

“Mike was just saying that once you all got back we would go to

lunch together.”

Scully looked down at her watch. “Yes it is noon, I’m sure Agent

Kinsley would like to remain on schedule.” Mulder poked his

partner in the ribs for the cutting remark but he was also

smiling.

“Our last meal together before you shove off?” Mulder hopefully

asked.

“Oh no, we’ll be here for dinner too,” Stonecypher happily said.

Suddenly Kinsley stuck his head out room door. “Good you’re

back, it’s lunch time.”

Scully looked back at Mulder and rolled her eyes. He nodded

slightly, returning her thoughts.

“So just how do you two plan on getting in there?” Kinsley asked

as he wiped ketchup off his mouth.

“We’ll be impersonating AEC staff members,” Mulder nonchalantly

answered.

Kinsley stopped chewing and swallowed the wad of meat he had in

his mouth. “But that’s illegal!”

“Yes, yes it is,” Mulder solemnly said.

“But you can’t do that, it’s illegal!”

“First of all, stop saying its illegal and second of all, we are

doing it.”

“Agent Mulder won’t the bureau frown on this?” Stonecypher

asked.

“Not if they don’t find out,” Mulder said directing his glare

from one agent to the other.

Kinsley got a stupid grin on his face. “Like covert operations,

now I get it! Stonecypher and I have never gone, you know,

covert before.”

Mulder shrugged, “Ah, there’s nothing to it and besides you two

will be back at the motel.”

Kinsley started to object.

“Look agent, they know you two, you have to stay back.”

Stonecypher slumped back in her chair. “And I was looking

foreword to being covert.”

Back at the motel Mulder looked over the map at the mass of

buildings that made up the Rutherford and Stone complex while

Kinsley looked over his shoulder. “Where did you get that?” He

asked with a frown on his face.

“I picked it up at a tourist trap,” Mulder said never looking up

at Kinsley. “So much for Home Land Security.”

Kinsley sat down opposite Mulder on his own bed. “Isn’t there

anything we can do?”

“Yes there is,” Mulder said as he rose, giving Kinsley some hope,

“stay out of our way.” So much for hope.

“Hey Scully come here,” Mulder yelled as he knocked on the

connecting door.

“What is it?” Scully asked as she opened the door.

“I think we need to look this over and decide where we’re going

to enter from and how we’re going to get out.”

“You have to enter from the south gate, it’s the only one open

after six at night,” Kinsley interrupted.

Mulder and Scully both looked at their fellow agent. “Thank

you.” Mulder then added, “Is there anything else we should

know?”

“The surveillance tapes are kept in the room marked ‘security’.

You will pass it on your left as you enter the building.”

“Mike’s right, that’s where the tapes are kept, the first night

we saw it we had been going through the tapes of the loading

dock. We got done and decided to check out the docks so we

walked past the reactor and that’s when we saw the apparition as

Agent Mulder called it.” Stonecypher runs her hands up and down

her arms. “At first I thought I was imagining it, we had put in

a full day and we were both tired, but Mike saw it too.”

Scully looked over to see Kinsley staring into space as if he was

reliving the moment.

“It should be easy to nose around, our clearance will afford us

that opportunity,” Mulder assured the other agents.”

“Just what are we supposed to be checking for?” Scully asked her

partner.

Mulder brushed past her and headed for the motel room door. “How

the hell should I know, you’re the physicist.”

“Where are you going?” Scully yelled.

“I need some air,” was all Mulder would say before shutting the

door.

“Excuse me,” Scully apologized before following her partner. She

caught up with him as he walked the length of the long, narrow

parking lot. “Mulder, what is going on?” Scully fumed.

“Nothing, I just needed to get away from Frick… our fellow agents

to think.” Mulder leaned against the pool railing and stared out

as the oaks and pines that buffered the parking lot. “Scully,

you and I have been partners for what, twelve years now?”

“About that,” Scully said as she studied a leaf that she had just

picked up.

Mulder bent his head down as if telling her a secret. “Scully, I

don’t like working with other agents, it hampers our

investigation.”

“Maybe it makes us slow down,” Scully offered.

Mulder turned to stare at her. “You make it sound as if we go

off tilting at windmills. Are you saying you are buying into the

rumors of my rushing into things before I’ve done my homework?

If you are maybe you should be partnered with Frick, I mean

Kinsley.”

“Mulder why are you so jumpy? Now you are starting to scare me,”

Scully argued but with a touch of concern in her voice.

“I just don’t have a good feeling about this Scully.” Mulder

finally confessed to her. He leaned against the rail and slumped

his shoulders as he crossed his arms and stared at the ground.

Scully leaned against the railing next to him and unfolded his

arms and took his hand in hers. “Mulder this is not an official

case, Skinner didn’t give us a 302, no paperwork, hell we’ll

probably have to pay our own expenses.” Mulder had to smile at

her last remark. “We can walk away from this and go home. It is

on property governed by the NRC, and the AEC, and most likely the

DOD. That’s a lot of the alphabet to have coming down on us.”

“I know,” Mulder softly agreed as he draped his arm across his

partners shoulder.

“But we’re going in anyway aren’t we?” Scully could see a small

smile cross Mulder’s face as he nodded his head yes.

“Then you better have a plan and it had better be a good one,”

Scully smiled up at her partner.

Mulder pulled her into a tight embrace. “Have I ever not had a

plan Scully?”

“You’re scaring me again,” Scully teased.

“Look I need to contact Frohike again, I’ll be back in an hour or

so.”

Scully looked at her partner suspiciously. “You’re not ditching

me are you?”

“No, I really do need to contact the guys.” He kissed her

forehead and released her then she watched him walk to the car.

Scully entered her motel room to find Stonecypher working on her

computer. “Don’t let me disturb you,” Scully told the other

agent.

“Oh you’re no problem. I was just finishing up my report to the

bureau.”

“You’re finishing it up already? Mulder and I usually burn the

midnight oil to finish it the night before it’s due.”

Stonecypher turned off her laptop and closed it. “Mike would

never stand for that. We always finish our report before we fly

out.”

“He’s very efficient, isn’t he?” Scully smiled.

“He’s a great agent to work with.” Stonecypher looked past

Scully. “Is Agent Mulder coming in?”

“No, he had to run into town but he’ll be back soon.”

“Good because we always eat dinner between 5:30 and 6:00.”

Scully nodded her head slightly and pursed her lips, grateful

that Mulder was not as anal retentive as Kinsley was.

“Agent Scully, I gotta tell you if Agent Mulder isn’t back in ten

minutes we’re leaving without him,” a peeved Agent Kinsley

informed Scully. Kinsley looked down at his watch. “We should

have left twenty minutes ago.”

Scully rose from her chair and approached the male agent. “Agent

Kinsley, why don’t you and Stonecypher go on to dinner? I can

wait for Agent Mulder.”

Just then they heard a car pull up outside. Stonecypher peeked

out the curtains. “It’s him, it’s Agent Mulder.”

“Good,” Kinsley said brushing past Scully, “I’m hungry, now we

can eat.”

Mulder unlocked the door to his room and stepped inside just as

the three agents entered through the connecting door. “Don’t

even bother to sit down Agent Mulder, we’re late for dinner,”

Kinsley barked.

Mulder looked confused. “Do we have reservations somewhere?”

Mulder swiped his napkin across his mouth. “I have to hand it to

you Kinsley, you do know where the best steaks are.”

Kinsley took the compliment well. “The best and the most

economical.”

Stonecypher returned from the salad bar. “Agent Mulder when do

you plan on infiltrating the building?”

Scully had to smile at the agent’s use of the covert terminology.

Mulder cleared his throat. “Tonight around 9pm.”

“I have to admit, it does sound exciting but I’m not sure I would

want to see that apparition again.”

Mulder put down his cup of coffee. “Agent Scully and myself have

seen much worse over the years.”

“I would like to try an X file case just once,” Stonecypher

excitedly said. Kinsley shot his partner a confused frown.

“The cases Mike and I investigate are so hum-drum and Agent

Scully assured me that even she gets scared from time to time.”

“Any agent who tells you different is a liar,” Mulder replied.

“But you guys don’t seem to ever solve anything,” Kinsley

interjected.

“That’s not true, our solve rate is one of the highest in the

bureau,” Scully defensively said. “And we usually get the cases

other agents can’t solve.

Kinsley turned red at the implication.

“Well, I think the X files sound exciting,” Stonecypher replied.

Kinsley looked down at his watch. “We need to get going.”

Mulder knocked on the connecting door. “Hey Scully, have you

seen my blue tie?”

Scully opened the door to let him in. “I’m sure I packed it.

Did you look in the side pocket of your suitcase?”

Mulder grinned that dopey grin that Scully has come to know

means; I didn’t think to look there. He returned to his own room

and seconds later yelled back, “I found it.”

Stonecypher sat on the edge of Scully’s bed as she laid out her

weapon, badge, and fake ID. “So you pack for Agent Mulder?”

Scully paused for a moment, caught off guard by the question.

“Some of his clothing got mixed in with mine on our last case and

his tie accidentally went to the cleaners with my clothes. When

we left I stuffed it into his bag,” Scully nonchalantly lied.

Stonecypher seemed to have bought the explanation. Scully put

her weapon in her travel bag and turned around. “Well, do I look

like I work for the AEC?”

Stonecypher looked her over. “You look like every other woman I

saw working there except you aren’t wearing a lab coat.”

“Good,” Scully nodded as Mulder peeked around the corner of the

door.

“All set?” He asked.

“As set as I’m going to get,” Scully replied as she walked to the

outside entrance.

Act IV

The night was cool but not cold and the sun had just set. The

huge labs and plants were between shifts so traffic was light.

Mulder adjusted the rearview mirror and tugged at his tie. He

strummed his fingers on the steering wheel and messed with the

vent system. Finally Scully couldn’t stand it any longer.

“Mulder, what is up with you? Is there something you’re not

telling me?”

“Scully, I told you…”

“Oh cut the crap Mulder, it’s me you’re attempting to lie to not

Stonecypher.”

Mulder pulled off the highway and onto a service road. He

stopped the car as Scully braced for a fight. He turned toward

his partner and contritely said, “Scully, I am bothered.” He

looked over the steering wheel and out into the night. “What if

Kinsley and Stonecypher saw what Diana and I saw in that reactor

in Arizona?”

Scully was speechless.

“Maybe they did see something. When I left this afternoon I

contacted the guys to see if there had been any UFO activity over

the area.”

Scully swallowed hard. “What did they say?”

“They found nothing unusual but that doesn’t rule anything out.”

“What if we do find one of them?” Scully tentatively asked.

Mulder grasped her hand and rubbed his thumb across her fingers.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get thought this, we always do.”

Scully let a small breath escape. “I’m glad you told me the

truth.”

“I wasn’t hiding anything but I needed to talk to the guys

first.”

They sat in silence for a few moments. “Well Mulder, let’s do

it.”

Mulder grinned at his partner and started the car.

They approached the high security fence that ringed the 7.6

square mile complex that is Rutherford and Stone. The two agents

got past the first security checkpoint with a mere mention of

their names that now appeared on every security computer screen

thanks to the Gunmen.

A half-mile into the complex another checkpoint appeared. This

time they were asked to produce their photo ID’s.

“So far so good,” Mulder said as they made their way to their

destination, building K-1007.

“It should be on the left, the second building, according to your

tourist map,” Scully said looking up from the small map.

“I think I see it.” Mulder brought the car to a halt in front of

a small building, small only in comparison to the forty-five acre

K-25 plant that sat next door. He looked up at the L-shaped

building. “This must be the place.”

Both agents exited the car. Scully pulled her suit jacket

tighter while the cool night wind tussled her hair as they

approached the next guard post.

“Good evening folks.”

“Evening,” both agents respectfully answered.

“Can I see some ID?” The burly guard asked.

Mulder unclipped his photo ID from his jacket and handed it to

the guard. “I’m Doctor George Hale, AEC.” The guard punched the

information into his computer as Mulder and Scully held their

breath.

“And you, ma’am.”

“I’m Doctor Dana Frohike, PhD and also with the AEC.”

Mulder flashed his partner a slight grin at her one-upmanship.

The guard punched in Scully’s information and paused for a few

seconds. “Okay, you’re cleared.” He handed two visitors badges

to the pair of agents. “Wear these at all times.”

“Yeah, we know the routine,” Mulder laughed.

“I’m sure you do,” the guard agreed.

The agents approached the building. “PhD?” Mulder laughed as he

held the glass door open for Scully.

The entrance was brightly lit with a few people coming and going

even at that late hour. They approached what they hoped was the

last security checkpoint of the evening.

The guard didn’t appear to be the least bit pleasant and maybe

even surly. “This guy will be trouble,” Mulder mumbled under his

breath to Scully as they walked through the next set of glass

doors.

“How do you know?” Scully asked her partner.

“You should know,” Mulder deadpanned, “you’re the one with the

PhD.”

“Good evening sir,” Mulder smiled at the guard.

The guard merely grumbled and tossed out a clipboard with a pen

attached to a string. “Sign this,” he growled.

Mulder dutifully signed his name then passed the clipboard to

Scully. “Well, what are ya waitin’ for, a guided tour?” The

guard growled. Mulder nodded at the guard and ushered Scully

past him as he heard him remark, “AEC must stand for another

expert crackpot.”

Mulder pointed to a small room on the left, “This is the security

tape room.” He walked over and tried the doorknob but found it

locked. “Scully watch Barnie Fife for me while I get us in.”

“Mulder! We are breaking and entering on federal property!”

Scully huffed.

“And we are impersonating AEC officials, your point being?”

Mulder sniped as he continued to try and pick the lock. “There,”

he said as the door swung open. “PhD’s first.”

Scully tried to hide a smile but didn’t succeed. She flipped on

a lamp away from the door so the light wouldn’t escape from

underneath. She turned to look over the racks of tapes that

stood before her. “At least they’re categorized by date and

time.”

Mulder sat down in front of a bank of tape players. “Kinsley and

Stonecypher saw the apparition two nights before we arrived.”

“Got the date over here, now what time?” Scully asked her

partner as she scanned down the tapes.

“Mid evening, say around 9 pm.”

“I’ve got 6 to 12 midnight.”

“That should be the one,” Mulder said as he readied a tape

machine.

Scully popped the tape in and sat down next to her partner. “New

perfume?” Mulder asked as he fast-forwarded the tape.

“Yes, my favorite G-man bought it for me.”

“Better not be Skinner,” Mulder teased as he slowed the tape down

to the point where Kinsley and Stonecypher first appeared.

“Skinner is too cheap,” Scully remarked as she moved in to look

at the screen.

Kinsley and Stonecypher could be seen walking around a vat of

clear water that had several pipes coming out of it.

“That must be the reactor,” Mulder commented.

“Looks like a swimming pool reactor to me,” Scully said.

“Swimming pool reactor?”

“I’ve read about these and I know Rutherford and Stone has one.”

Scully pointed to the deep pool of water set in the concrete

floor. “The swimming pool reactor was developed by Eugene Wigner

and is largely used for research. The water acts as a moderator,

coolant, and because the reactor is run at low power it’s also

the shield.”

“Interesting.” Mulder pointed to the pool as Kinsley and

Stonecypher walked around it on the video. “Why is it so

bright?”

“My guess is that they back light it so they can observe various

effects visually as well as chemically and electrically.”

“Wow Scully! You really do have a PhD,” Mulder laughed.

Kinsley and Stonecypher continued to walk around the swimming

pool reactor; they stopped to discuss something then moved on.

The camera clicked to a shot of another department.

“That looks like it might be the tech area,” Scully commented.

Mulder fast-forwarded through the video and found Kinsley and

Stonecypher still at the swimming pool reactor. The two agents

appeared to be starting to leave the room when Kinsley turned

back with a startled look on his face. He could be seen grabbing

Stonecypher’s arm, forcing her to turn around. Her hand

immediately went to her mouth in surprise.

“What are they seeing?” Mulder hissed. “Dammit! The camera

angle is wrong, we can’t see it!”

The video switched back to another angle of the tech area.

Mulder fast fore-warded to the reactor room once more but Kinsley

and Stonecypher had already gone and the swimming pool appeared

normal. He fast-forwarded through several more rotations of the

security video but found no sign of the lightning man. He shut

off the player and leaned back in the chair. “Son of a bitch

Scully, we were so close to seeing whatever it was that they

saw.”

Scully took out the tape and returned it to the shelf. “I guess

that leaves only one thing, we’ll have to check it out

ourselves.”

Mulder got up from the chair and moved to the door. He placed

his ear next to the door and waited. “I’m not sure what Barnie

Fife is up to.”

Scully moved to stand beside him. “The phone’s ringing Scully,

let’s see if he answers it.” Mulder listened a second longer.

“Okay, he should be sitting with his back to us, let’s just hope

no one else is outside this door.”

Mulder gently opened the door and let Scully slip out as he

paused to lock it from the inside before he also slipped out.

Both agents held their breath as they walked around the nearest

corner and paused. “So far, so good,” Mulder said as he stopped

to get his bearings. “We need to follow this hallway, turn

right, go down a flight of stairs and through a set of double

steel doors, at least that’s what Kinsley said.”

They followed the hallway, took the steps and found the double

doors. Scully grabbed Mulder’s arm just before he pushed the

doors open. “Mulder, what is our alibi if anyone is in there?”

“We’ll do what all bureaucrats do, we’ll ask to see the records,”

he grinned. Scully seemed to accept this premise.

They pushed both heavy metal doors open to reveal a cool, clean,

white room with gauges and meters mounted on white steel girders

and support posts. In the middle of the floor sat the swimming

pool reactor just as they had seen it on the videotape. The

agents approach the pool of water.

“Is this safe Scully, I mean we’re awfully close to this thing?

I don’t want to wake up with a third eye.”

Scully smiled up at her hesitant partner. “It’s safe, this place

has all kinds of built in safety features.”

They walked around the reactor then Scully stepped up onto the

catwalk that transverses the pool. Mulder followed. The pool

was backlit just as Scully had described it would be. Mulder

stooped down to look into the clear water.

Scully bent over with her hands braced on her knees. “Do you see

anything?”

Mulder slowly shook his head. “No, nothing that I can see.” He

paused then looked over at Scully, “What if it’s escaped?”

Scully looked back at him with wide eyes.

The heavy metal door swung open causing both agents to nearly

jump out of their skin. “Hey you two, get down from there!”

It was the irritated security guard and he had brought backup.

Mulder stood up and raised his hands into the air when he saw the

semi-automatics pointed at him and Scully did the same.

As soon as Mulder and Scully had gotten off the platform one of

the younger security guards grabbed Mulder by the arm and pushed

him away from Scully while another guard handcuffed him. Scully

was asked to turn around and she too was handcuffed.

Both agents were quickly frisked. Neither Mulder nor Scully was

armed but the guards do find their FBI badges and ID’s on them.

“Come on,” one of the guards said as he shoved Mulder. Mulder

turned around to see what kind of treatment Scully was receiving

but over her shoulder he saw a bluish-white ghostly glow coming

from the reactor. He was hustled through the steel doors before

he could react.

Each agent was placed in a separate dark sedan and driven to a

small building deep in the complex where they were once again

reunited. They were led to a small office that contained two

chairs facing a desk. Scully was uncuffed first and told to sit

down while Mulder was treated the same. Both guards left the

room.

Mulder glanced over to his partner. “Do you think Skinner will

burst through the door to chew our asses out as usual?”

“We can only hope,” Scully whispered back.

A few minutes passed and in walked a tall, distinguished looking

man who had obviously just gotten out of bed. He stepped behind

the desk and sat down. He looked nothing like Skinner, gray

hair, prominent nose, and wiry thin frame. He leaned back and

looked over the two agents seated before him.

“It’s eleven thirty, I’m finally getting a good nights sleep and

then I get this phone call, we’ve got two interlopers in the

swimming pool area.” He stared at Mulder then at Scully but

neither agent flinched; they were use to be screamed at. “And

who are the culprits? Two FBI Agents posing as AEC janitors.

Now really, couldn’t you have come up with a better cover than

that?”

Mulder was confused by the janitor remark.

The man got up and paced behind his chair. “I am Assistant

Director Thomas Coby of Rutherford and Stone.” He sat on the

edge of his desk. “And I thought I had seen it all until you two

showed up.”

“Sir, we were not posing as janitors, we were supposed to be

doctors, Agent Scully here has a PhD.” Mulder tried to smooth

things over.

“Save it son,” the AD barked, “you need to tell it to your

lawyer.” Each agent glanced at the other then Mulder’s curiosity

got the best of him. “Sir, why would you think we were

janitors?”

“The computers came back with your security clearance and job

code, turns out you two are over dressed janitors. I suggest the

next time you hack into the AEC files you first update your data

base!”

Suddenly there was a noise outside the door. “I need to talk to

AD Coby.” Mulder recognized Kinsley’s voice.

The AD walked to the door. “What the hell is going on?” He

spotted Kinsley and Stonecypher and softened. “Agents, how nice

to see you. I thought you had left.”

“We were on our way out but we needed to speak to you first,”

Kinsley said as Stonecypher looked over his shoulder.

AD Coby stepped aside to let the agents in then took his seat

behind the desk. “Now what is it agents?”

Kinsley glanced over to his fellow agents. “Sir, we called

agents Mulder and Scully in, we noticed a breech in your

security.”

“We saw a man down by the reactor,” Stonecypher interjected.

“Why didn’t you tell me this?” The AD asked.

“We wanted to do our own external investigation so we called them

in,” Kinsley said motioning to Mulder and Scully.

Mulder was mortified that Kinsley had to pull his butt out of the

fire. Scully merely smiled a sickly smile.

“Well they did a damn poor job of it posing as AEC janitors.”

This statement took Kinsley back. “Janitors?” He laughed.

“But they did succeed,” Stonecypher said. “They were able to

breech your security and spend time at the reactor, now what if

they had been terrorist? Kaboom!”

Everyone in the room jumped.

“That’s right,” Kinsley added. “They did just what any terrorist

with any brains could do, hack some crummy ID’s, dress up, and

lie their way past your guards.”

Mulder sunk lower and lower into his chair while Scully stared at

her feet as if she had never seen them before.

The AD sat with his tired head resting on his fist for a few

minutes then slumped back into his chair. “Okay they can go but

I want a full report on my desk within a week, and Kinsley you

and Stonecypher make damn well sure you put them on a plane and

they get the hell out of here.”

Mulder and Scully rose from their chairs and walked toward the

door. “Agents,” the AD called out. Mulder and Scully both

paused at the door. “You could take a lesson from these two.”

Kinsley had a grin plaster across his face while Stonecypher was

visibly embarrassed.

Mulder looked back at the two agents while Scully started out the

door. Mulder was still looking back when he shut the door.

“Sorry they towed your car away,” Stonecypher offered from the

front seat while Kinsley pulled the sedan out of the complex and

onto the dark road.

Mulder sat in the back seat sulking while Scully looked out the

side window. Finally he spoke up, “Thank you for getting us out

of there.”

“How did you know we were in trouble?” Scully asked.

Stonecypher smiled at her partner then looked back at Mulder and

Scully. “We were on a covert mission of our own. We followed

you and when we saw all the commotion we knew you were in trouble

so we followed the motorcade to Rutherford and Stone’s corporate

offices. Agent Mulder, tell me did you see anything?”

“I didn’t see a lightning man if that’s what you’re asking,”

Mulder pouted.

“Oh,” Stonecypher groaned, “I was hoping you would see

something.”

“Nothing but a bluish-white light above the reactor.”

“We saw that too!” Kinsley jumped in.

“Did you see it, Agent Scully?” Stonecypher asked.

“If you’re referring to Cherenkov’s Glow then yes I saw it.”

“Cherenkov’s Glow?” Suddenly Mulder is excited. “It has a

name?”

“Do you think the lightning man’s name was Cherenkov?”

Stonecypher asked. The other agents just stared at their fellow

agent.

“No, the glow we all saw is called Cherenkov’s Glow. It was

discovered by Soviet physicist Pavel Cherenkov in 1934 and the

glow comes from electrons in the reactor traveling at speeds

greater than the speed of light in water.”

“How is that possible?” Mulder frowned.

“Because the speed of light in water is 75 percent of the speed

of light in a vacuum. It’s all relative.”

“I can see that, Einstein.” A smile finally crossed Mulder’s

face.

“So you’re saying what we saw was a nuclear reaction and not some

lightning man?” Kinsley asked as he drove down the dark road.

“Maybe, while Cherenkov radiation is unusual it’s not uncommon.

It’s been compared to a sonic boom.”

Mulder chuckled, “You mean we were almost brought up on charges

for impersonating AEC janitor’s for an electromagnetic sonic

boom?”

Scully pursed her lips and nodded her head. “It would appear

so.”

“Then what did Mike and I see?” Stonecypher questioned.

“My guess is you were tired and over stressed by the case you

were working on, sometimes the mind plays tricks on us.”

“So you’re saying we didn’t see anything?” Kinsley asked looking

in the rearview mirror.

“In my opinion, no, you did not see anything.”

Stonecypher looked back over the seat. “What is your opinion,

Agent Mulder?”

“I’d say at this point, I would have to agree with Agent Scully.”

Scully’s eyes grew wide as she looked over at her partner.

“What! Can’t I agree with you once in awhile?” Mulder smiled.

Mulder crawled into the downy soft bed made all the more

comfortable because he was sharing it with his partner. He

snuggled up to the woman curled up next to him. He softly kissed

her cheek and was rewarded with a small smile from the sleepy red

head. “I’m glad we’re home.”

“Me too,” Scully yawned. “I’m glad you had Kinsley drop us at

the airport.”

“I couldn’t spend one more night listening to him snore.”

“Is that the only reason you wanted to come home?” Scully asked

through sleepy eyes.

Mulder kissed her jaw. “Oh I had other reasons too.”

“Wanna share them with me.”

“Maybe I missed Skinner,” Mulder teased.

“Do you think he is going to have our asses?” Scully mumbled.

Mulder falls onto his back. “I doubt it, he’s as much to blame

as we are. He’s the one who sent us out there.”

Scully eased herself onto Mulder’s chest and ran her fingers

across his ribs. “Mulder, we are better agents than Kinsley and

Stonecypher aren’t we?”

“Of course we are Scully. You solved the mystery of the blue-

white glow.”

“I just happened to have studied physics or I might not have

known about the Cherenkov Glow, but then again I do have a PhD.”

Mulder could feel a grin cross Scully’s face. “Scully do you

know what PhD stands for?”

Scully snuggled in tighter to her partner. “No, what does it

stand for?”

“Piled, high and deep.”

Scully tried to keep from laughing. “Mulder would you like to

spend the night on the couch?”

“No ma’am I’d rather sleep with my favorite PhD.”

~ The End ~

1

Turkey 101

clip_image001

Title: Turkey 101

Date: November 10, 2004

Author: Kathy Foote

Summary: Mulder and Scully reminisce about Thanksgiving

past

Rating: PG

Category: MSR, Humor

Disclaimer: Unfortunately, these characters are the property of

Chris Carter, 1013 Productions, and Twentieth Century Fox. I

wish they were mine, but they aren’t.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive with VS12, then anywhere is

fine by me

Authors’ note: This story was written for IMTP Virtual Season

12, Thanksgiving Special.

Thanks: To Emmy and everyone at Mulder’s Refuge who

encourage my writing, to my Mom who is rapidly becoming my

writing partner, and last but definitely not least, to Vickie

Moseley, my absolutely fabulous beta.

Turkey 101

THANKSGIVING, 2004

Mulder and Scully sat around their dining table having just

finished their Thanksgiving dinner. The table was packed with

food. There was a modest sized turkey that had been roasted to

perfection, missing a few slices. There were half full bowls of

dressing, mashed potatoes, and green beans. There was even a

gravy boat containing what looked like giblet gravy. There was

a beautiful centerpiece of autumn flowers, surrounded by

burning candles. It was perfect; Martha Stewart would have

been proud.

“Mulder…that was the best turkey yet. I believe you outdid

yourself”, Scully said rubbing her full belly. “You just keep

getting better every year. I don’t know how you do it.”

“Yeah…well…compared to the first year, it isn’t hard to show

improvement”, laughed Mulder, remembering his first

experience cooking a turkey. “Do you remember that?”

Scully broke into a wide grin, “Of course, I remember. I was

completely surprised. I had no idea what you had planned.”

“I just wanted to do something really special for you Scully. I

had no idea what I was getting into. It was a spur of the

moment thing…”

THANKSGIVING, 2001

Mulder sat in his office, seeing how many pencils he could get

stuck into the ceiling. He was bored. It had been pretty quiet

these last few days with Scully spending all her time at

Quantico. Thank God, it was a short week. Tomorrow was

Thanksgiving and they would be off for four days. They were

planning to spend the long weekend together, since her mother

had gone out of town. He couldn’t wait. They hadn’t spent that

much time together, since they became a couple.

He wanted to do something special for Scully, so he decided he

would cook Thanksgiving dinner, complete with turkey and

dressing and pumpkin pie. He called her cell phone and asked

her to come to his place the next day around 2:00. He said he

had a quick errand to run in the morning but he would have

lunch ready when she arrived. He wanted to make sure she

wouldn’t arrive before the meal would be ready. He knew she

would never suspect that he would actually cook a turkey. She

would probably be expecting pizza or Chinese takeout.

On his way home, Mulder stopped at the supermarket to buy the

fixings for dinner. He picked out an 18 lb frozen turkey. It

looked big, but he thought it would leave them with plenty of

leftovers. They wouldn’t have to cook the rest of the weekend.

He had better things planned for them, than cooking meals.

He walked up and down the aisles trying to decide what he

should buy to eat with the turkey. He bought Stove Top

Stuffing, instant mashed potatoes, frozen green beans (Scully

would expect some kind of green vegetable), a jar of turkey

gravy, and jellied cranberry sauce (he had always liked that

stuff). He picked up a pumpkin pie and a can of whipped

cream. He thought about it for a second, and when an idea

formed in his head, grabbed a second can of whipped cream.

He saw a stack of aluminum roasting pans. He thought about it

and decided he didn’t have anything big enough to hold the

turkey, so he threw one in his basket. He mentally went over

his menu and decided he had everything he needed. The girl at

the checkout counter commented on his choice of turkey,

guessing that he must be cooking for a large group and hoping

he had enough time to thaw it out. Mulder wasn’t listening. He

was deep in thought about how he would pull this off.

As soon as he got home, he called the Gunmen to see if they

knew how to cook a turkey. They put him on speakerphone and

each threw out a myriad of ideas from cooking the turkey to

stuffing it. They even detailed how to properly prepare giblet

gravy (what the _hell_ is a giblet?).

Finally, Mulder had had enough of their advice. He said he

would figure it out on his own, but before he could disconnect,

Byers suggested checking out the Butterball website. He said

they were bound to have all kinds of information on cooking

turkey. Mulder had no idea such a website existed. He

immediately booted up his computer and checked out the site.

The site was amazing. It had everything he would need to know

about cooking turkey. It even had videos.

The first task was to thaw the turkey. He could thaw it in the

refrigerator for 2-3 days. 2-3 days? No way! There was a

faster way that involved using cold water. That would be a

possibility. He read further. “Are you left with no time to thaw

your turkey? No thawing is needed for all natural Butterball

Fresh Whole Turkeys”. Now they tell him. It looked like it

would be the cold-water method.

– Thaw breast side down in its unopened wrapper in cold water to

cover

– Change the water every 30 minutes to keep surface cold

– Estimate minimum thawing time to be 30 minutes per pound for

whole turkey

Wait! 30 minutes per pound? If that were correct, it would take

9 hours to thaw the turkey. Damn! It was almost 11:00pm and

if he started now, it would not be thawed until 8:00am. Why in

the hell had he bought such a big turkey? What had he been

thinking? Obviously, he had been thinking about spending the

weekend with Scully and nothing else.

Mulder filled the sink with cold water, placed the turkey in the

water, and set the timer for 30 minutes. When the timer went

off, he replaced the cold water in the sink and reset the timer.

Every 30 minutes he repeated the procedure. Finally, around

1:00am, he began to fall asleep during the wait, only to be

awakened by the ringing timer. He would no sooner fall into a

deep sleep then he had to get up and take care of the turkey.

Around 7:30, Mulder figured the turkey was thawed enough and

was ready to be cooked. He jumped back on the computer and

looked up how to cook the turkey. First, he needed to know

how long it would take to cook the monster turkey. It would

take 4 1/2 hours to cook if he stuffed it and only 3 1/2 hours if

it was unstuffed. Mulder opted for an unstuffed turkey. He

studied the remaining steps, committing them to memory.

– Preheat oven to 375 degrees.

– Place thawed or fresh turkey, breast up on a flat rack in a

shallow pan, 2 to 2-1/2 inches deep.

He thought about how glad he was he had seen the pans in the

store. He had never considered what he would have used to

cook the turkey in. Pan…check!

– Brush or rub skin with oil to prevent the skin from drying and

to enhance the golden color.

Oil? Mulder didn’t have any oil. He had butter and that would

be close enough. Butter…check!

– Insert oven-safe meat thermometer deep into the lower part of

the thigh muscle, but not touching the bone. If unstuffed, the

turkey is done when the meat thermometer reaches 180°F deep in

the thigh; also, juices should be clear, not reddish pink when

thigh muscle is pierced deeply.

Meat thermometer? They had thermometers for meat?

Obviously, the one Scully had bought for him wouldn’t work; it

didn’t go any higher than 106 degrees. What were his options?

Well, he could run out and try to find one or do without it. He

decided he would do without it. No meat thermometer…check!

– When the turkey is about two-thirds done, loosely cover the

breast and top of drumsticks with a piece of lightweight foil

to prevent overcooking the breast.

Foil? Dammit! He should have checked out this website before

he went to the store. Think! Where could he get some foil? He

remembered he had some leftovers in the refrigerator that were

wrapped in foil. Thank you, Scully. Foil…check!

He returned to the kitchen and prepared the turkey for cooking.

He first turned on the oven to 375 degrees. Then, he rubbed

down the bird with butter, put it into the roasting pan, and

placed it in the oven. He checked his watch…8:30. He would

need to put the foil on the turkey at 11:00.

By 11:00, you could smell the turkey cooking. Mulder

unwrapped the leftovers, set the foil aside, and threw away the

leftovers. He carefully smoothed out the foil, but still managed

to tear it several times in the process. He arranged the small

pieces of foil over the top of the turkey, trying to cover as much

as possible. Wouldn’t want to burn our breast, now would we?

He checked his watch…11:30. The turkey should be ready by

1:00.

While Mulder waited for the turkey to finish cooking, he

decided to recheck the website to see if there was anything else

he forgot. There were so many topics on the website. He

decided to check out the ‘First Timers’ section and see how he

had done.

– Determine how much turkey and stuffing you will need: Let

Butterball do the math with the Turkey and Stuffing Calculator.

Oops…well he had missed that one. 18 lbs for 2 people was

probably a bit much. He decided to see how much he should

have bought. He entered the variables. Adults…2, children…0,

leftovers…yes. He pressed the ‘Calculate’ button and it spit out

the answer of 3 lbs. Wow…he guessed he would have a lot of

leftovers. Maybe he could pawn some off on the Gunmen.

– Prepare your shopping list: Save multiple trips to the store by

Creating Your Own Shopping List.

That would have been a good idea. At least he didn’t make

multiple trips to the store. Of course, he decided to forego some

of the items. Next time, he would make a list of everything he

would need, including the elusive meat thermometer.

– Thaw the Turkey: Refrigerator or Cold Water? Decide which method

is right for you.

He wished he had seen that one. If he had known and planned

ahead, he would not have been up all night thawing out the

monster turkey. Next time, he would buy a smaller turkey and

would purchase it several days in advance.

– Roasting to Perfection: Follow our Open Pan Roasting Method and

Video for tender and juicy turkey every time. And learn where the

meat thermometer goes and how to tell when the turkey is done.

There was that damn meat thermometer again. He would

definitely have to buy one of those next time.

– Still looking for fail-safe preparation? Consider preparing a

Butterball Fully Cooked Turkey.

He really wished he had seen that idea before now. He could

have bought one already cooked or had dinner catered if he had

planned ahead. He nixed the latter idea. He really wanted to

cook for Scully. She was going to be so surprised and this

would have all been worth it just to see the look on her face. He

let out a satisfied sigh as he thought about her.

He shook himself from his daydream. He didn’t have time for

that. He had just enough time to grab a quick shower and set

the table, before the turkey would be done.

At 1:00, he checked out his turkey. It was golden brown and

looked pretty damn good, even if he said so himself. He took it

out so it could…breathe…or was it rest…either way, it had to

sit for at least 15 minutes before it could be carved. He figured

it could lie there and rest until Scully got there, which would be

in about 45 minutes.

It was time to cook the side dishes. He had four side dishes,

which would require 4 burners and 4 pans. He had 4 burners on

his stove, so that was no problem, but when he counted pans, he

came up short. He found only 2 pans. Now what could he do?

Not only would he have to cook 4 things using only 2 pans, but

also he would have to keep everything warm until Scully

showed up. He hadn’t even considered that each of these things

needed to be cooked on top of the stove and basically at the

same time, so everything would be hot.

He suddenly had a brilliant idea. He removed the turkey from

the roasting pan and placed it on a cookie sheet, since he didn’t

have a plate big enough to hold the massive bird. He would

cook the stuffing and potatoes, put them in the roasting pan, and

keep them warm in the oven, while he cooked the beans and

gravy.

True to her word, Scully showed up at exactly 2:00. He opened

the door and there she stood. He invited her in and took her

coat. She was casually dressed in jeans and an oversized oxford

shirt, with her hair pulled back into a ponytail.

“I thought we were just going to hang out and watch movies, so

I wore my comfortable clothes.”

“You look great, Scully, but you might be even _more_

comfortable wearing nothing” Mulder retorted, waggling his

eyebrows for a lecherous effect.

Scully looked back at him, patting him on the cheek, “Maybe

later…if you’re a good boy.”

Mulder gave her his patented puppy-dog look, “Ah, Scully, you

know I am always a good boy. Maybe we can…”

She interrupted him, having noticed the smell of the food. “Is

that food I smell, Mulder? Did you already order lunch?”

“Order? I’ll have you know, I cooked Thanksgiving dinner for

us…with my own hands.”

“Well. I just assumed you would be ord…wait…what did you

say? You cooked?”

“I _cooked_ . Turkey, dressing, and all the fixings.”

“Mulderrrr”, she purred, “I can’t believe you cooked…. for me.”

“Come sit down Scully and I’ll put the food on the table.”

Mulder retrieved the food from the kitchen. He put the

dressing, potatoes, beans, and gravy in their own bowls. Scully

watched with her mouth agape as Mulder brought the dishes

filled with food from the kitchen to the table.

He brought out his turkey last and placed it in the center of the

table.

Scully’s eyes widened in surprise. “Mulder! How many more

people are you expecting? That turkey would feed a small

army.”

“Yeah, I know…I…uh…I thought we could eat the leftovers

this weekend. I figured we would be too _busy_ to cook

anything. Besides, you’d be amazed how many leftover turkey

recipes I found on the Internet. There’s turkey chili, turkey

nachos, turkey pizza, turkey pasta…”

Scully rolled her eyes, “Enough, Mulder…I’ll take your word

for it. You’re beginning to sound like that guy from Forrest

Gump.”

Mulder proudly carved into the turkey and, as he hoped, it was

done, even without the use of the meat thermometer. Scully and

he ate their Thanksgiving dinner amid the occasional sounds of

approval.

“Mulder, this is _really_ good. I am so surprised.”

Mulder gave her a little pout, “Are you surprised because you

weren’t expecting it or are you surprised because it is good?”

“Both, I guess. I never expected you to cook an entire

Thanksgiving dinner. It was a great surprise and you did a

damn good job. I’m proud of you.”

Mulder smiled, “Thanks.” He wasn’t sure what made him most

happy…the fact that it turned out so good or that Scully was

proud of him. “Hey, I have another surprise. Close your eyes.”

“Another?” Scully obediently closed her eyes.

Mulder disappeared into the kitchen. He retuned with the

pumpkin pie and the two cans of whipped cream. He placed the

pie and one can of whipped cream on the table, keeping the

other can behind his back. “Ok, you can open your eyes.”

When Scully saw the pie, her eyes grew wide, “Oh my God,

Mulder, I couldn’t eat another thing. Let’s save the pie for

later.”

Mulder leaned in close to Scully’s ear and huskily whispered,

“Fine by me, Scully, because I actually had a better use planned

for the whipped cream anyway”.

Scully turned her face to look at him and broke into a wide

smile, “Oh really, Agent Mulder?” She snatched the can of

whipped cream off the table and said, “I have a few plans of my

own.” She stood and started backing toward the bedroom

Mulder also broke into a wide grin. He brought the other can of

whipped cream from behind his back. “Oooh, Scully…I sure

hope we’re thinking the same thing. Come on…I’ll race you to

the bedroom…”

THANKSGIVING, 2004

Mulder and Scully laughed as they remembered that

Thanksgiving not so long ago.

“Mulder, did we ever eat that pumpkin pie?”

“Yeah…the next day…but we had to eat it plain, because we

used up all the whipped cream on other things”, Mulder said,

reaching for her hands and waggling his eyebrows for added

effect.

“Save it, Mulder.” She rose from the table before he could

reach her and disappeared into the kitchen. Mulder’s arms fell

to the table and he rested his head on them, letting out an

impatient sigh. He could hear Scully moving around the

kitchen, opening the refrigerator door. “Mulder? You want

dessert now?” she yelled from the kitchen.

“Awww, Scully, can’t we save the pie for later,” pouted Mulder,

not moving his head from where it rested. He had hoped the

story would have reminded Scully of the time _after_ dinner,

but apparently he had made her think of pie.

Scully returned from the kitchen with her hands behind her

back. “I didn’t say pie, Mulder…I said _dessert_.”

He raised his head to see Scully bringing her hands from behind

her back. In each hand, she had a can of whipped cream. A

huge grin formed on Mulder’s face.

“Come on, Mulder…I’ll race you to the bedroom…”

The End

Dark Meat

clip_image002

Title: Dark Meat

Author: Martin Ross

Spoilers: None

Summary: Witches and ghosts and marauding turkeys. Yes,

it’s Thanksgiving.

Written for Virtual Season 12 with exclusive rights for two

weeks.

Category: Casefile; humor

Rating: PG-13 — adult language

Disclaimer: Mr. Carter and the gang own it; I just visit.

Morton County, Illinois

Thanksgiving

1:02 p.m.

Mulder stared with a tinge of horror as the corpse was

dissected. He’d seen this scene countless times before,

but this time, somehow, it was different, more disturbing.

“Note the exaggerated breast size,” the Morton County

medical examiner murmured, slicing through the tissue with

an artful diagonal incision. He dispassionately removed

sections. “Industry breeding and genetics efforts in recent

years have been focused on increasing breast size and

overall bird weight. This, of course, has resulted in

reduced reproductive capabilities and certain orthopedic

concerns…”

“Jack, I swear to God this is absolutely the last time you

will be allowed to carve a turkey in this house,” Sandi

Yerkes snapped, thumping her grandmother’s lace tablecloth

with a plump but well-manicured hand. “Bad enough last year,

when I caught you trying to weigh the gizzard.”

Jack Eisner snorted, granted his hostess a withering look.

“The liver. I was weighing the liver. Weighing the gizzard

would be a pointless exercise. Besides, you heard me offer

Dr. Scully the honors. Professional courtesy.”

Sheriff Ron Yerkes sighed. “How’s about we just rule this a

homicide and dig in, huh, folks?”

“Hey,” Bill Yerkes protested, adjusting his considerable

girth as Sandi’s grandma’s dining chair creaked in agony.

“What kind of crack was that, Ronnie?”

The sheriff held up his palms. “C’mon, Uncle Bill. Getting a

little sensitive here, aren’t we?” He turned to the federal

agents who were sharing his Thanksgiving table. “A gang of

PETA people came over from Peoria last week and had a sit-in

at Bill’s farm. They’re still put up at the Days Inn,

waiting for the next slow TV news day.”

“Yeah, have a good yuck, Sandi,” Uncle Bill bristled.

“Damned animal rightists — care more about some dumb bird

than an honest man trying to feed his family.”

“Actually,” Mulder interjected in a familiar manner that

elicited a silent groan from his partner across the table,

“turkeys exhibit a very complex group intelligence,

including fairly sophisticated communicational capabilities.”

“This is lovely flatware,” Scully chimed in.

“Sorry, Ronnie, Sandi,” Uncle Bill rumbled, chin inclined

toward the table. “This Atkins horseshit has me kinda tense,

I guess. And those PETA assholes.”

“Bill,” the slight woman at his side gasped. Charlene

Yerkes was elegantly put together, with apricot hair and

rings on every finger. “Watch your mouth. And this diet is

for your own good.” Charlene turned from her husband.

“Bill’s lost 23 pounds so far, just by cutting carbs.”

“Like to lose about 132 more pounds, but my nephew’s the

sheriff,” Uncle Bill grumbled petulantly.

“Maybe if you’d eat something besides turkey all the time,”

Aunt Charlene chided. “Roast turkey, fried turkey, BBQ

turkey, turkey hash, turkey Jello if I didn’t draw the line.

All washed down with homemade wine. No wonder you have to

drink a gallon of warm milk every night just to get to

sleep.”

“It’s the only way I can get through this carb crap and

your bitching,” he countered, righteously.

“Can I leave now?” All eyes moved toward the magenta-haired

girl in the corner. Alecia Yerkes had been silently studying

the adults around the table, like some Bergmannesque goth-

girl specter of Death.

“How about we eat first?” Sheriff Yerkes suggested dryly,

clearly accustomed to his daughter’s monotoned complaints.

“Looka that,” M.E. Eisner exclaimed. All eyes again turned

to see the beaming pathologist displaying a plate of thick

tissue sections and artfully dismembered appendages.

“Agent,” Sandi inquired. “As you’re our guests, I wonder if

you wouldn’t mind saying grace to begin the meal.”

Scully turned a snort into a cough. Mulder glared across the

side dishes.

“I’d be honored,” he said, beaming beatifically. Scully’s

amused expression morphed into abject terror. “Now, if we

could all assume the position of prayer…”

“Whatever,” Alecia sighed.

Around the table, heads bowed, and Mulder’s eyes closed. “On

this hallowed and, uh, revered Thanksgiving Day, we the people

thank God or whatever cosmic force may rule the universe

for providing this bounty which with thine own blessing we

intend to partake, er, upon.

“As we sup upon this bounty that thou has provided for our

nourishment, we shall not forget the sacrifices made by our

forefathers — and foremothers, of course — who came to

this sweet land of liberty only to endure harsh winter

weather and face new bacterial and viral strains to which

they had built no immunity, as well, I’m sure, as a host of

food allergies and sensitivities owing to the bounty of

native but foreign vegetation thou provided for their

sustenance.”

Sandi Yerkes opened one eye, curiously, then reassumed the

position of prayer. Alecia leaned back in her chair,

fascinated.

“And we thank thou, thee, for this magnificent bird,

ritually slaughtered so that we may give thanks for the

amber waves of grain which thou hast endowed upon us.

May we appreciate the sacrifice this noble creature has

made each time we see a flock of gobblers against the

autumn sky…”

“Turkeys don’t fly–” Uncle Bill protested before giving up.

“And so shall we enjoy this feast, with malice toward none

and charity at home. Amen.”

The table was silent for a moment. “Amen,” Ron blurted

hastily, and his family and friends chimed in.

“Just lovely, this flatware,” Scully murmured.

**

“How’s your mom, Scully?” Mulder asked as his partner folded

her cell phone.

Scully sighed, leaning against the newel post of the Yerkes’

carpeted stairway. “Thank God Cousin Grace invited her to

come up for the holiday. It would’ve been a lot tougher on

her, first with Bill, and then with us being held up here.”

Mulder and Scully had hoped to return to D.C. two days

earlier, but complications had arisen in the Heartland

Thresher case even after the Bible-spouting serial killer

had been apprehended on the banks of the Illinois River.

“Well, Uncle Bill is comatose on the couch. Coroner’s taking

up the recliner. Ron’s trying to hear the Lions game over

Bill and Jack’s snoring and gastric rumblings. Sandi and

Charlene are in the kitchen, scraping cranberry-and-dressing

caulk off that love-ly flatware you were so enamored with.

Little Alecia’s up in her room, no doubt preparing a

Black Mass. And I think there’s still a recliner with my

name on it…”

“Oh, no,” she said, grabbing his forearm. “You are not

leaving me alone with the ‘gals.’ You were the one who

jumped at the sheriff’s invitation.”

“Dana, Fox?” Aunt Charlene sang from the living room. “Who

wants to be my euchre partner? Or are you canasta people?”

“Oh, yeah,” Scully muttered, petite fingers stretching

Mulder’s sweater. “You aren’t going anywhere.”

In the main room, Charlene was attempting unsuccessfully to

rouse her husband. “It’s euchre time, Bill. You’re going to

sleep through all the fun!”

Uncle Bill’s rasping snore only increased in volume. Dr.

Eisner affected a theatrical snore of his own, and the

sheriff cranked up the game. Ron jumped as his walkie-talkie

erupted on the lamp/table next to his avocado recliner.

“What you got?” he snapped into the radio.

“It’s me, Ted,” the voice was nasal and apprehensive. “We

got a disturbance out at Paul Cremone’s place. Might say

kind of a hostage situation.”

Ron’s footrest slammed into place as his socked feet hit the

carpet. “Family thing? Paul get shit-faced again?”

“No,” the deputy drawled.

“Well, what the hell is it like?” Ron roared. “Oh, crap;

just hang tight and I’ll be right over.”

Aunt Charlene appeared distraught as the sheriff slipped on

his uniform parka. “So you’re out this hand?”

“Sheriff?” Mulder inquired, hopefully, avoiding Scully’s

gaze. “Ron? You want some backup? It sounds like a

potentially risky situation.”

“Saddle up,” Ron invited, admitting a blast of late fall air

into the overheated house.

“Mulder,” Scully said through her teeth.

“I know, be safe,” he nodded briskly. Mulder grinned at the

sheriff. “Women, huh?”

**

The first thing Mulder noted was the crowd packed about the

Cremone farmstead, stretching from the wide, railed front

porch to the navy blue Harvestore bin towering over the

poultry houses.

“Looks like Woodstock by way of George Orwell.”

Sheriff Yerkes crunched to a stop on the berm beyond the

Cremone driveway, surveying the white sea of turkeys. “Much

as I’d love to show off my University of Illinois education,

I’m more of a Hitchcock kind of guy, Agent.”

Mulder shoved open the passenger’s door and strode around

the unit. Hundreds of wattled, beady-eyed heads turned

simultaneously toward him, and a tidal wave of feathers

rippled toward him, accompanied by an eerie, almost

ritualistic group warble. “Whoa,” the agent exclaimed,

slamming himself back inside the sheriff’s car.

Yerkes grinned. “Spooky, huh? They’re like that — like ants

or termites. Like they’re all operating with the same mind.”

“I read where groups of eight or ten birds will participate

in a kind of chase during where they’ll run at each other,

then dodge suddenly,” Mulder said.

“You done profiling these birds?” Sheriff Yerkes asked.

“Just saying, they’re not as stupid as they look,” Mulder

explained weakly.

As the flock turned as one toward the lawmen, Yerkes shoved

his door open and strolled to his deputy’s unit, on the other

side of the drive. Deputy Ted was huddled in the front seat,

nursing a hand wrapped in what appeared to be a bloodied

muffler. Yerkes sighed and motioned for him to roll his

window down. Ted vigorously shook his head.

“Dammit, Ted,” Ron shouted. He depressed the button on

walkie-talkie, and the deputy jumped as the radio on his

passenger seat beeped. Ted pressed it to his face. “What the

hell happened to you, Ted? Paul drunk? He take after you?”

“It was them.” Even though the walkie-talkie static, Ted’s

voice was filled with terror. “They did this to me when I

tried to go up to the house. We need back-up, Ron.”

“I brought the damned FBI with me.” Ron chewed his lip,

then reluctantly unsnapped his holster. “Crap, Agent. I

guess we’re going in.”

**

Official play had been suspended early on when Charlene and

Sandi fell into heated debate over “freezing the deck” – an

issue that apparently bore the global significance of the

Kyoto Agreement on Climatic Change. Uncle Bill had settled

into a low rumble of somnambulistic white noise.

“I know you had those rules with the cards,” Charlene

fretted, rooting through a side board near the now-silent

TV. “You need a system, like index cards…”

“Hell, I went to a convention in Vegas, and they didn’t

have anywhere near the kind of gear you see on the show,”

Dr. Eisner ranted. “And let me assure you, none of the CSIs

there looked like that Helgenberger chick.”

“Charlene, just sit down,” Sandi breathed. “Let’s just play

it your way.”

Aunt Charlene froze, her angular jaw dropping. “It’s no fun

if you don’t follow the rules.”

“What they oughtta do,” Eisner thumped the table, “what they

oughtta do is CSI:Peoria. Sure, we don’t have serial

killers – well, ‘sides the Thresher, but those network guys

are missing a bet. Bunch of puffed-up Hollywood…” Eisner

again thumped the table.

Scully’s iced tea, dosed to near-saturation with Equal, had

edged closer to the table’s edge with each thump, and as the

coroner drove home his point about CBS and its staff, the

plastic tumbler toppled into her lap. The combination of

Sandi’s shriek and a lapful of ice yanked Scully back to the

land of the living.

“Jack!” Sandi yelled, running for paper towels. Dr.Eisner

stared dumbly at the brown liquid dyeing Scully’s jeans

and the beige carpet, then pulled a monogrammed

handkerchief from his polyester sports coat.

“No!” Scully gasped and shrank back as he loomed toward her.

“Thanks, Doctor, but I’m fine, really. Mrs. Yerkes, where’s

your restroom?”

“Upstairs, Hon, second door,” Sandi cooed. “I am just sooo

sorry, Agent!”

“Not at all,” the sodden Scully assured her, escaping to the

hallway. She took the stairs two at a time, and closed the

bathroom door firmly. She sat on the pink plush toilet lid

and set to work on the tea stain.

In the end, Scully looked like the stylishly casual victim

of extreme incontinence, but her jeans were again uniformly

blue. The special agent took a deep, cleansing breath,

grasped the wobbly doorknob, and re-entered the Yerkiverse.

“No, no. Aces are 20 points,” Charlene insisted downstairs.

Scully steeled herself and started down the hall.

Only to come face to face with the girl. Or at least half a

girl, for the smiling Jesus painting at the end of the

upstairs hall was visible through her red-checkered blouse.

Scully froze, and the girl walked toward her, an oblivious

grin on her pretty blonde face. She wore white Capri pants,

like the kind Laura Petrie made famous, and her hair was in

a ponytail. A mole was anchored at the corner of bee-stung

lips. Late teens, early twenties, the agent ventured, her

heart pounding

Then the girl walked through Scully, and after a split-

second, the petrified redhead spun to see the apparition

stroll through the plaster and lath at the other end of the

corridor.

“Don’t worry.” Scully jumped, then spotted Alecia leaning

against her bedroom door jamb. “She won’t hurt you.”

**

“I’m not into the satanic shit or anything,” the teen told

Scully. Alecia’s room was a study in bipolar eclecticism,

as if Jan Brady and Marilyn Manson had jointly supervised

the decorating. “It’s just, you know, this stuff, it makes

people leave me alone.”

“The woman,” Scully prodded gently.

Alecia flopped back on her black pom-pommed pillows. “Well,

I guess that’s my fault, kinda.”

“Your fault?”

The girl pursed her black lips and inhaled. “Yeah. See, I

summoned her.”

**

Mulder sucked at his palm, then wiped his mouth vigorously

with his sleeve as he contemplated where the turkey that had

bit him had been. He glumly examined his slashed and

shredded pants legs, and stared out the cruiser window.

Thousands of beady, impassive eyes stared back.

The sheriff sighed. “I’m thinking. I guess it’s time to call

the state boys, ‘cept those animal rights folks are still in

town, and we’d have every Peoria TV crew shooting every bird

we shoot.”

Ron peered out to see a large ripple in the sea of poultry.

The birds were shifting position. The wave then began to

move, away from the farmhouse and its terrified inhabitants,

around the sheriff’s and deputy’s cruisers, out toward

County Road 1250W.

“The hell…?” Ron muttered, craning backward in his seat.

“They’re heading west, Sheriff,” Mulder advised.

“Jesus. Toward town?”

The flock now well down the gravel road, Mulder cranked his

window down to peer in the opposite direction. “Sheriff, you

better alert the Econolodge, the Best Western, and the Motel

6 downtown. There’s a second wave coming.”

**

“I got to reading about wicca, you know, witchcraft?” Alecia

told Scully.

“I know,” the agent sighed.

“It can get pretty deadly out here in Hooterville, you know?

So me and my friends, we started playing with the Ouija board,

learning a few incantations and trying out a few spells. It

was supposed to be bullshit – you know, like to wish for

better grades or for one of the guys to notice us. And,

well…”

“Yes?”

“Well, I always liked Uncle Bill – he didn’t treat me like

some little dumbass kid, and he’d let me help out on the

farm sometimes. So I wanted to do something for him.”

“You saw how Aunt Charlene treats him. What a bitch – always

on his ass about his weight or what a failure he is. The

bank downtown turned him down for a loan last year – he wanted

to start his own turkey sausage business instead of growing on

contract for the mega-turkey company. Well, Aunt Charlene

like ripped him a new one, said the doctors all might think

he’s a big dreamer, but you couldn’t eat on dreams. Whatever

that means. So I wanted to do something to help Uncle Bill

feel better about his life, about himself. So I cast a

spell, with the help of some runes.”

Scully’s head was pounding. “To do what?”

Alecia looked apprehensive. “Nothing really horrible. Just

for Aunt Charlene to maybe just, you know, disappear, and for

Uncle Bill to find his true love.”

Scully’s eyes tracked to the hallway.

“I did want him to find somebody maybe just a little bit

older,” Alecia explained. “And alive. Duh.”

**

“So, you think Sabrina the Teenage Witch pulled one out of

her pointy hat?” Mulder posed, moving his cell phone to his

left ear and watching the hundreds of birds about 50 yards

ahead of Sheriff Yerkes’ creeping unit.

“Get real, Mulder,” Scully breathed. “Though Alecia swears

she’s never seen this apparition before she cast her

‘spell.’ God forbid I should ask, Mulder, but if this were a

‘true’ haunting, wouldn’t Patti Duke’s ghost have made her

presence known before now?”

“Unless some event has occurred that may have manifested

her. Maybe Alecia’s spell merely tore the tissue between our

plane and the ghost’s. You talked to the grownups about

this, yet?”

He could hear the heat of Scully’s sigh in his ear. “I guess

I was hoping to just stay up here in Alecia’s room until you

got back. What’s your course of action?”

“The suspects don’t seem to have spotted their tail yet. Me

and the sheriff’s gonna foller ’em into town, make sure

there’s no fowl play. Scully? Scully?”

Mulder shrugged, and pocketed the phone. “So, Ron, whatcha

think? What are they up to?”

“Damned if I know. The grain elevator’s downtown – you think

maybe they’re, I dunno, hungry? Yeah, I know. But you got

any better ideas, Agent?”

“We’re too far from Capistrano,” Mulder mulled. “By the way,

you don’t happen to remember any recent visitations at your

house, do you?”

The sheriff’s brow wrinkled as he eased ahead. “Just you

folks, and the doc.”

“No. I mean otherworldly visitations. My partner and your

daughter saw something strange upstairs. What appeared to

be the spirit of a young woman. Blonde, pretty, dressed

like she came out of an episode of Happy Days.”

“Doesn’t sound like any ghosts we’ve seen lately,” Ron

drawled.

“OK, OK. Let me put it to you this way: How long you been

policing around here?”

“Oh, since 1978 or so.”

“How about your predecessor, any of the older guys on the

force? Anybody ever mentioned any mysterious deaths back in

the early to mid-’60s? Any local girls go missing?”

Ron kept his eyes on the turkeys, pursing his lips in

concentration. “Boy disappeared in ’85, along with about

$10,000 in fast food receipts. A vanful of kids from Peoria

went into the lake back in ’71. But wait a minute, J. Edgar.

If there’s a ghost haunting my house, wouldn’t it have had

to have, well, bought the farm there?”

“Relax, Ron,” Mulder smiled. “I’m just trying to consider

all the possibilities. You don’t have any memory of a cute

little blonde Anne Francis clone…”

“What do you mean, Anne Francis?” The sheriff was suddenly

alert.

“My partner said she had a little mole in the corner of her

mouth, kinda like Anne Francis. You know, Forbidden Planet,

Honey West?”

It was Sheriff Yerkes’ turn for silence. “Nah,” he finally

murmured. “Too homely.”

“What?”

“Well, it’s just that Uncle Bill used to have the hots for

some gal back when I was a kid, before he married Charlene.

But she was a far sight from Anne Francis. Closer to Francis

the Talking Mule. Couldn’ta been her.”

“Why didn’t he marry her?” Mulder asked, leaning forward.

“Did she die mysteriously? Tragic accident on Dead Man’s

Curve? Blind date with some budding Norman Bates?”

“Afraid your theory just went south on you, Sherlock,” Ron

chuckled. “Saw her last weekend at the Peoria mall. Amy

Ogleson’s alive and well, and still looks like she needs a

bridle and a bag of oats.”

“Well, it was a-” Mulder perked and stared out his side

window. His finger waggled. “Sheriff, Ron. I think we just

hit the cross-town traffic.”

Yerkes’ head turned slowly to County Road 500N, a blacktop

which now was white with waddling, wattled birds…

**

“Agent Scully, why don’t you sit down?” Sandi cooed

solicitously. “I think we still have some of Charlene’s

tomato wine left.”

“I’m fine,” Scully hastily assured the group above Uncle

Bill’s low sawing. “I’m not saying I believe I saw a ghost,

but I did see something up there. Does the description I

gave you sound at all familiar?”

Scully looked to Aunt Charlene and Dr. Eisner, who likely

would have been the “ghost’s” contemporaries. Eisner

fingered his mustache, deep in memories. Charlene’s

sharp jaw was tight, and she looked pointedly away from

Scully.

“Ms. Yerkes?”

Aunt Charlene looked challengingly at the younger woman.

“You know, it sounds a little like, oh, you know, Amy

Ogleson,” Sandi said, snapping her fingers. “You went to

school with her, didn’t you, Charlene?”

Scully could hear Charlene’s jaw constrict.

“Yeah, yeah. In fact, didn’t Bill take Amy Ogleson to the

junior prom?” Sandi prattled on, oblivious to her husband’s

aunt’s tension.

The older woman rose stiffly from the couch. “Are we going

to play Canasta or not?”

**

“OK, so what, exactly?” Mulder absorbed Scully’s latest

intelligence as the Dumont city limits beckoned. “This is

like a makeover ghost? Sheriff Yerkes said this Ogleson

suffered a severe congenital beating with the ugly stick.”

“Sensitive, Mulder,” Scully said. “Aunt Charlene and Dr.

Eisner described Ogleson as some kind of femme fatale.

But ‘Sandi’ managed to dig out an old family album –

which, by the way, we are only halfway through – and I

have to concur that, at best, Amy Ogleson’s charm must

have rested in her personality.”

“Or maybe she put out… Scully?”

“I’m here. For the moment.” Scully’s voice was

glacial. “Clearly, this isn’t our woman. Unless…”

“I hear the cogs turning.”

“Unless Amy Ogleson had a sister. The mole could be a

hereditary trait.”

Mulder turned to the sheriff. “Amy Ogleson have a sister?”

“Only child,” Ron replied absently, watching worriedly as

the combined birds of eight local farms moved in one white

wave down the holiday-deserted Main Street. Deputy Ted had

surveyed the county to discover a mass poultryhouse-break.

“Only child,” Mulder informed Scully.

“Agent,” Ron said urgently.

“Gotta go,” Mulder said, ending the call. He squinted out

the front window. “It’s quiet.”

“Too quiet. They’ve stopped.”

That’s when Mulder heard the sound of breaking glass.

Another crash followed, and an alarm began to echo

through the metro business district.

“The bank! Aw shit!” Ron unholstered his weapon and threw

open the door.

“Sheriff!” Mulder yelled. “Wait up! Let’s get backup!” But

Yerkes already was approaching the mob of birds. Mulder

pulled his sidearm and pursued him.

But before he could reach the sheriff, Mulder’s shoe hit

a puddle of turkey guano, and the fed met the road. He

stumbled to his feet and craned for a peek of Sheriff

Yerkes.

“Ron!” he shouted. “Ron!”

A few thousand small, emotionless eyes suddenly turned in

Mulder’s direction. He leveled his gun toward the birds.

A few dozen peeled off and began to advance. Mulder aimed

for the nearest bird, heart pounding. There was a feral

intelligence in the alpha tom’s beady little eyes that he

suspected would chill him toward Butterball products

for the foreseeable future.

And then the wave turned. Mulder kept the gun at shoulder

height as the advancing force flowed back into the sea of

turkeys and the sea ebbed toward the other end of town. A

trio of monolithic grain elevators towered over the Town

Hall, a minimart, and a Days Inn at the western edge of

Dumont.

“Hey!” a weak voice echoed. “You wanna pull your jaw back

in, get your thumb out of your ass, and get over here?”

Sheriff Yerkes was sitting against a lamppost before the

First National Illinois Community Union Bank, nursing a

bleeding ankle. His clothes looked like something from the

Abercrombie & Fitch catalogue for homeless-wannabe teens —

the gangsta gobblers had pecked and tore the fabric from

calf to midsection. Mulder knelt beside the lawman.

“You OK?”

“Like the man said, it’s just my pride,” Ron groaned.

“What was that all about?” Mulder asked.

Ron grunted to his feet. “Look in the front window of the

bank.”

Mulder crunched through broken glass, turkey shit, and

feathers to the now shattered plate glass window. A half-

dozen corpses littered the carpeted lobby floor, and every

surface — every counter, desk, chair, and promotional sign

— was festooned with turkey leavings.

“They attacked the bank,” the agent murmured, swiping his

disheveled hair back. “What are they? Socialist poultry?”

“I don’t know,” Ron said, low and apprehensive. “But

they’ve located a new target.”

“The elevator? You think they want to feed?”

“I look like the Lord of the Flock? Jeez, all I wanted

this afternoon was my game and a snooze in front of the

tube. Usually, turkey helps put me to sleep, not flat

on my ass.”

Mulder started to formulate a witty comeback, then clamped

his mouth shut and studied the carnage about him,

formulating a theory…

**

“She’s pissed off,” Sandi fretted. “Whenever she’s in a

snit, she makes sandwiches.”

Dr. Dana Scully, forensic pathologist, University of

Maryland physics major, special agent, considered the query.

“I dunno,” she finally shrugged. “Why’s your aunt so piss–,

er, miffed, anyway? This woman is clearly no threat in

her present state. Whatever that is.”

Sandi pulled Scully away from the kitchen doorway and the

sounds of furious sandwich-making. “See, Amy Ogleson was

Uncle Bill’s dream girl, you might say. She was funny,

smart, and pretty. Him and Aunt Charlene have had a rough

patch these last 40 years or so, and when Bill gets a

snootful, he tends to talk about what might’ve been. So,

you think that ghost is her? Amy Ogleson back to haunt

him? Or Charlene?”

“I dunno.” The ringing of her cell phone saved Scully

further academic embarrassment. “Scully. Yeah, how goes the

flock?”

“We been slimed, and I’m afraid this could get ugly real

quick. The rogue turkeys may be heading for the motel at

the end of town, and it looks like the lot’s pretty full.

They just trashed the bank.”

Scully frowned. “Well, that oughtta make at least one person

here happy. If he ever rises from the dead.”

The line went silent for a moment. “What do you mean,

Scully?”

Scully took a breath, and related Uncle Bill’s problems

with the lending community. More silence.

“Scully,” Mulder finally said, “what do you know about

tryptophan?”

His partner slipped into professional mode. “Tryptophan.

It’s an essential amino acid and a precursor of serotonin.

Tryptophan supplements can help suppress the appetite for

carbohydrates and raise blood sugar.

“Tryptophan’s also beneficial in treating some forms of

schizophrenia. And, yes, as I’m guessing you’re really

wanting to know, it’s the compound in turkey and other

foods that promotes drowsiness.”

“It’s not the only thing,” Mulder retorted. “What about the

side effects? What happens if you OD on tryptophan?”

“OD on trytophan?”

“Headaches, sinus congestion,” a drowsy voice drifted from

the armchair. Dr. Eisner opened one eye. “It can jam you up

something awful, too. Oh, and too much tryptophan can screw

with sleep patterns something awful. Give you some

hellacious nightmares.”

“Constipation and hellacious nightmares,” Scully translated.

“Mulder, just what are you–?”

“Agent Scully!” Sandi Yerkes suddenly screamed.

“Agent Mulder!” Scully heard Ron Yerkes shout.

Sandi, braced in the kitchen doorway, was white-faced.

“Agent Scully, I think she’s choking!”

The phone fell to the carpet, and Scully rushed into the

kitchen. Aunt Charlene was sitting against the dishwasher,

gasping like a grounded carp and roughly five shades more

blue than she normally would be.

“She was only eating my Cranberry Jello Dream,” Sandi

whispered ineffectually as Scully began performing the

Heimlich.

“It’s not working,” Scully panted after about three minutes

of the procedure. “Dr. Eisner!! Get in here!” She was

answered by an abrupt snort from the living room. A rumpled

coroner appeared in the doorway.

“Kee-rist,” he yelped. “You tried the Heimlich?” The agent

nodded vigorously. “Airway must be completely blocked and

constricted. Sandi, you call 911! Agent, find that turkey

thermometer and some isopropyl.”

“Thermometer?”

He looked up bleakly, a bead of sweat rolling down his broad

pink forehead. “You have done a tracheotomy before, haven’t

you, Doctor?”

“Once,” Scully stammered.

“Well, that’s one up on me. Let’s move!”

**

“Scully!” Mulder yelled, growing frantic. “Scully!!”

“What happened?” Ron demanded, ignoring the flock now

swarming across the Days Inn lot. “What’s going on, damn

it?”

“Your Aunt Charlene,” Mulder breathed. “I think she’s

choking.”

“God!” The sheriff sprinted for his unit, for the radio.

“Ron!” the agent shouted. “Sheriff! The bank – the ones the

turkeys trashed. Was it the one that turned your uncle down

for his turkey processing loan?”

“Yeah!” Yerkes snapped from the passenger side of the

cruiser. “So what?”

“Those animal rights activists? Are they still at the motel

here?”

“Sure, yeah!” Ron keyed his radio.

“Wait, wait,” Mulder implored. “One last thing. How’s your

Uncle Bill feel about Dumont?”

“What? You are nuts…”

“No. What’s his feeling about this town?”

Ron gaped at the FBI agent. “With the yuppies moving in from

Peoria, the town’s been trying to annex more of the outlying

farms, close ’em down. The county’s trying to regulate the

turkey guys outta business. Of course, he hates this town.

Bill told me last week he felt like the community has crapped

on him–.”

The sheriff halted, staring first at Mulder, then at the

turkey-soiled streets of Dumont…

**

“You have to be very careful here,” Dr. Eisner murmured, his

fingers twitching. “You don’t want to nick an artery or

break the hyoid.”

Scully wiped sweat from her forehead as she positioned the

pointed end of the turkey thermometer over Charlene’s

cyanotic throat. The woman’s eyes were bulging, and she

gurgled in dry, rasping terror.

“Scully!!” It was a small, tinny, fuzzy voice. Mulder’s voice.

“Take the pill! TAKE THE PILL!!”

She then remembered dropping the phone. Scully tried to tune

out her partner’s voice as she prepared to incise Aunt

Charlene’s throat.

“TAKE THE PILL!! SCULLY, TAKE THE PILL!!!”

Scully held up a quieting palm, then, thermometer in hand,

crawled on her knees toward the phone nestled in the thick

living room carpet.

“…THE PILL, SCULLY. TAKE THE PILL!!”

“What pill, Mulder?” Scully yelled, reaching for the

instrument. She clapped the phone to her ear.

“WAKE UP BILL, SCULLY!” Mulder repeated, clearly now. “For

God’s sake, wake up Uncle Bill!!”

Washington, D.C.

One year later

“So that’s why we’re feasting on General Tso’s chicken

instead of Butterball’s finest,” Arthur Dales exclaimed,

slapping the red-and-gold tablecloth before him.

“You can understand why we might feel like a little less

traditional Thanksgiving celebration this year.” Mulder

smiled at the father of the X-Files as he poured him some

more plum wine. Scully had suggested a less celebratory

beverage choice for the elderly ex-agent, but Dales had

cheerfully changed the topic and, well, it was the holiday.

“But the birds,” Dales murmured.

“Within a minute or so of Scully shaking Uncle Bill back to

consciousness, the flock started dispersing. We had to get

about three dozen turkey wranglers to help round them up

and sort them out by farm, and I hear the town paid a

whopping bill to clean the place up, but the PETA people

were spared a merciless pecking.

Mulder sipped his tea. “That’s what made me realize what was

going on. The same force, the same consciousness, dispatched

a flock of turkeys to dispatch a coven of vegans while

blitzkrieging the local bank and soiling the town that was

trying to sh–”

“Mulder,” Scully warned.

“Yeah, anyway. And unless we were to embrace a ludicrous

twist of coincidence, we had to believe that same consciousness,

that same force, had manifested not only a woman with whom

the Yerkes had experienced some checkered past history, but

indeed an idealized version of that woman. The way Bill

had seen Amy Ogleson, remembered her. That’s when it clicked.

She was a dream. A very vivid dream.”

Dales thumped the table. “No!”

“Alecia’d told Scully Aunt Charlene had remarked that ‘the

doctors’ had called Bill a ‘big dreamer.’ Actually, Bill was

a vivid dreamer. One of those rare cases where an

individual’s dreams seem startlingly real. Now, if

tryptophan tends to disrupt or alter sleep patterns and

dreaming, then imagine if the dreamer had ingested mass

quantities of tryptophan over an extended period. After

Charlene cracked the whip on him, Bill forsook all carbs

and boosted his turkey intake to extreme levels. This

ill-advised diet, supplemented by cheap homemade wine,

contributed to his gastric distress and, combined with

Charlene’s nagging, to a raging case of insomnia. So he

gulped gallons of warm milk each night.”

“More tryptophan,” Dales said. “His bloodstream must have

been saturated with the stuff. Er, I assume the unfortunate

Uncle Bill was responsible for Aunt Charlene’s, um,

Predicament?”

“Not that we could ever prove,” Scully muttered. “We

couldn’t even bring him into court.”

“Give it a rest, Scully,” Mulder sighed. “He agreed to quit

turkey cold turkey, so to speak. And Bill and Charlene

finally reached an accommodation.”

“An accommodation?”

“Bill hooked up with the equine but affable girl of his

youthful dreams at a New Year’s Eve party a month later.

And Charlene is now the wife of the town coroner.”

Dales beamed. “Marvelous. And look – here comes our

Thanksgiving feast!

“Happy Thanksgiving! God Bless America!” Luan Yee,

proprietor of Happy Paradise Garden, yelled as he delivered

three platters of hot orange-glazed chicken and dressing

festooned with bamboo shoots and water chestnuts.

Mulder grabbed his sticks, but Dales coughed with dignity.

“Why don’t we honor the Great Benefactor responsible for

this evening of fellowship and food? Agent Mulder–?”

“Our father…” Scully began loudly.

The End

The Autumn People

THE AUTUMN PEOPLE

TITLE: The Autumn People

AUTHOR: Traveler

Feedback:: iluvxf@hotmail.com

RATING: PG-13 for a few nasty words

CONTENT: X-File, Angst, MSR and a little MT

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully encounter a touch of evil and do a little soul searching in the heartland of America.

FEEDBACK: Always welcomed.

DISCLAIMER: 1013 and FOX own these characters.

DISTRIBUTION: Exclusive to VS!2 for two weeks. Please send me an email if you would like to archive elsewhere.

clip_image002

INDIANA STATE ROUTE 45, 4:38PM

The constant droning of the tires had lulled her to sleep

miles ago. She wasn’t sure what had possessed Mulder to

leave the interstate for these quiet Indiana back roads but

she could only look at so many miles of open farmland

before boredom overtook her and she drifted off. She knew

he was upset, choosing the constant noise of the classic

rock station that he’d selected on the radio instead of

conversation.

They’d come out here by invitation from a support group for

abductees, ‘alien abductees’ for whom Mulder had become

somewhat of an idol. When he couldn’t give them an answer

as to what he or the government were doing to stop the

invasion threat they all believed existed his golden imaged

had been forever tarnished.

Since the events of the last month they had tried to make a

life for themselves outside the X-Files. The fight still

raged on Capital Hill over the governments’ complicity in a

growing list of cover-ups but the policy of denial was

still in full force despite the equally growing number of

groups involved in blowing the whistle. The can of worms

Mulder had opened all those months ago was yet to make

anyone uncomfortable. Mulder’s credibility was beginning

to suffer, so much for public awareness.

And now these people who had experienced some of the same

frightening things she had, who only wanted someone to give

them faith that their voices would be heard had felt they’d

been let down by the very person they believed understood.

The Mulder she knew today was not that same impulsive,

driven, loner she had met all those years ago, demanding

answers by waving a gun and a badge. Dedicated as it were

to an endless search of truths he’d yet to find. He’d

grown up to face the stark reality that you didn’t always

get what you wanted and quite often it cost you more than

you gained. He’d come to realize that it wasn’t worth the

price. The heartache of the last ten years had brought

them together. They had each other but not much else and

somehow that seemed a hollow reward for all they had been

through.

The decisions they’d made in the past few months had left

him in a melancholy mood. She knew he enjoyed spending

time with her and her family but she could always sense his

loss of self-direction. The idea of leaving the Bureau had

given him cause for thought. Torn between wanting to head

his career in another direction and finding a purpose for

continuing their work she knew he found it hard to get

motivated these days. He told everyone he was between

careers. The one he spent living off his inheritance and

the one where he actually did something for a living. She

knew how he felt; her emotions were spent. The sudden

cessation of motion brought her awake.

Opening her eyes to the late afternoon sunshine she looked

first at why they had come to a stop and then at Mulder who

seemed to be engrossed in the scene spread out before them.

He had pulled the car of on the shoulder of a two-lane

road. Perched as they were on the top of a slight rise the

field below them was filled with wilted vines and hundreds

of golden pumpkins. The sun made the cloud filled fall sky

dark and foreboding despite the warm hues of the turning

foliage.

He sensed her awakening and tilted his head towards the

scene before them. “Will you look at that?”

“It’s a field of pumpkins Mulder,” she stated somewhat

annoyed, stretching to get the kinks out of her shoulders.

“Why have we stopped?”

Trying to lighten her mood he smiled slightly, “That’s got

to be the most sincere pumpkin patch I’ve ever seen.”

What did sincerity have to do with a field of pumpkins? It

was late afternoon, they were in the middle of nowhere USA

and she ached from having fallen asleep buckled into the

seat of yet another in a never ending supply of Ford

Taurus’. Is that all rental agencies furnished these days?

Angrily she let him have it. “What the hell are you

talking about?” It made him flinch.

“Geez, Scully, you’ve never seen THE GREAT PUMPKIN?”

Oh, please, she thought, some people never grow up. But

she decided to play along. “Please don’t tell me we’re

going to spend the night in that pumpkin patch waiting for

the Great Pumpkin?”

“I saw a sign for a Bed and Breakfast a few yards back,

it’s your choice.” He put the car in drive but didn’t take

his foot off the brake.

Some choice she thought to herself, but a bed and hot water

sounded much more appealing. Mulder could sleep in the

pumpkin patch if he wanted to. They do have hot water out

here don’t they? “Where are we?”

“Needmore.”

“You’re kidding right?”

“Come on, Scully, this is the heartland of America, the

stuff you miss flying by at 70 miles per hour on the

Interstate or soaring over at thirty-five thousand feet.”

“And we need to stop here because? If we’d stayed on the

Interstate we’d be in Indianapolis by now. Don’t we have a

flight to catch?” Even to her own ears she sounded bitchy.

“I cancelled our flight,” he stated too matter-of-factly

turning the wheel and giving the car a little gas. Damn,

how long had she been asleep? As he eased the car back

onto the road she took in the dreamy look he still seemed

to have. Almost like he’d been asleep too, or lost in his

own thoughts for all these miles.

“Mulder, what’s wrong?”

He turned, almost too suddenly, a defensive motion.

“Nothing!” he bit his lip when she flinched. “Not a damn

thing.” Then he reached over to pull her left hand into

his and let out a long sigh of frustration, then a gentle

smile curved his lip. “I seem to remember a conversation

in a car with you once before…something about stopping the

car. I thought we should stop.” Despite the caress he

placed on the back of her hand, he turned back to the road

just as quickly.

“If I remember correctly, that didn’t turn out too well.”

“Yeah, well, maybe it just wasn’t the right place or the

right time,” he said, pulling his hand away and gripping

the wheel a little too tightly. Time, something they never

seem to have enough of just for themselves. Giving the car

a little gas he eased it back onto the road, Scully settled

into her seat her gaze coming to rest on her partner. They

were still partners weren’t they? Their relationship had

grown so much over the past couple years but to define what

they now were to each other was almost impossible to

categorize.

Less than a mile down the road a small sigh appeared

welcoming them to Needmore, Indiana. There was obviously

something needful in Mulder’s desire for them to stop here.

Whether it was fatigue, the futility of their situation or

a need for some personal redemption she wasn’t sure. What

she was sure of however, as the sun disappeared behind the

fall clouds was the sudden chill she felt as they headed

into town.

DOWNTOWN NEEDMORE

It occurred to them as they drove through the center of

town that they had driven though some sort of time warp and

ended up in the 1940’s. Needmore, Indiana had a small

village square surrounded on three sides by dated

brownstone store fronts. On the forth side sat a town hall

and what appeared to be a library. A couple of older

vehicles sat in front of a diner on the corner across from

the town hall. The cloudy evening made it all look that

much more depressing. “You said you saw a sign for a bed

and breakfast?”

“Yeah.” What he hadn’t told her was that the sign had been

so weathered it was hardly readable. “Right before I

pulled off the road, it said Main Street.”

“Well, there are no other streets Mulder. This has got to

be Main Street.”

Despite the well-kept appearance of the square, dry leaves

scurried down the street in bunches, gathering in empty

doorways, there were very few shoppers. Scully rolled down

her window at the site of a couple of gentlemen who had

emerged from the barber shop, complete with turning barber

pole as they came to an intersection. A blast of frigid

fall air gusted into the window surprising her. “Excuse

me,” the three men turned at the sound of her voice. “Can

you tell us where the…” she turned to Mulder. “What was

the name of the place, anyway?”

“Need More Rest, I think it said.”

She stared at him a moment in disbelief, should she scream

now and scare these poor gentlemen to death or do it in the

privacy of the car after she rolled the window back up?

Turning back to the gentlemen she casually asked, “Can you

tell us where the Need More Rest Bed and Breakfast is?”

Deciding she’d kill Mulder for this later.

“That’s Alice’s place,” the one man dressed in coveralls

and a barn jacket and leaning on a cane replied. Another

man in their party, an older gentlemen, stepped up to the

window of the car. He wore a three piece suit and as he

leaned into the window pulled a pocket watch from his vest

and popped it open. “It’s almost five, you’ll have to

hurry. She doesn’t take any guests after five o’clock.

The house is two blocks down on the right.”

“Thank you,” they both said in unison.

Mulder pulled away from the curb as Scully pushed the

button for the window enclosing them both in the warm of

the car. Two blocks from the square they came to a sign in

front of a huge gray Victorian home covered in white

gingerbread trim. The yard was full of whimsical yard art

and whirligigs. They pulled into the driveway and Mulder

cut the engine, leaning into Scully’s space as she turned

to take in the house before them. “Welcome to Wonderland,

Scully.”

“If the Queen of Hearts comes out that door Mulder, we’re

leaving.” He chuckled and popped the door. The wind

swirled and lifted his overcoat before he could wrap it

snugly around himself. He buttoned it quickly and came

around the car to accompany Scully up the stairs of the big

house. The huge porch looked much the same as the yard

did; filled with baskets of waning flowers and knick-

knacks. A swing at the end swayed with the stiff breeze.

Scully wrapped on the door as Mulder turned the knob to

find it unlocked. Bells jingled from the top of the door

as they both stepped into the foyer. “Hello,” Scully

called out.

The foyer extended into a hallway that appeared to reach

all the way to the back of the house. To their right was a

beautiful ornate staircase leading to the second floor. On

their left were French doors that led to a sitting room.

“Hello”, they both called this time but there was still no

reply. Mulder was about to make his way down the hallway

when they heard the jingle of a bell and someone stomping

their feet. An elderly woman’s voice echoed from the back

of the house. “Just a moment, I’ll be right in.”

A few moments later they were greeted by a collie mix dog

followed closely by a tall elderly woman in a long denim

dress. “Maggie, sit!” she commanded to the dog.

“Goodness, I was out in the yard and noticed your car in

the drive,” she apologized pushing up the sleeves of her

dark green sweater. “What can I do for you folks?”

“We’d like a room, actually, Mulder said. My name is Fox

Mulder; this is my–friend Dana Scully. I saw your sign

down the road.”

Alice’s hand flew to her chest, she seemed a little

flustered. “Oh, my, yes, I haven’t had any quests it quite

some time.”

“If this in inconvenient for you,” Scully said. “We can be

on our way.”

The woman seemed to hesitate for a moment. Taking in their

smart attire, she was sure this couple was not just out for

a weekend drive. She had heard Mulder hesitate when he

mentioned his lady friend, like he wasn’t sure what to call

her and yet there was something in his voice, in the

hopeful way he had asked about the accommodations and

besides, Maggie seemed to sense this tired looking

gentleman was asking for more than a room for the night.

“Oh, no, no, I’m sorry, my name is Alice Halloway; you’re

very welcome to stay. Please, just give me a few minutes

to get a room ready.”

As she started up the stairs she turned to them once more.

“Will you want one or two rooms?”

“One will be fine,” Scully replied and Alice disappeared up

the stairs with Maggie close on her heels.

Scully stepped into the large sitting room as Mulder went

out to the car to get their bags. Glancing about the room

she decided they were definitely stuck in the forties. The

furnishings in the room were just as Victorian as the house

itself. Mulder wouldn’t be spending any time punching a TV

remote tonight, there was none. Everything in the room

looked perfect, like no one had used it for a very long

time. There wasn’t a speck of dust anywhere. Suddenly she

heard someone calling her name and walked back to the

hallway. “Miss Scully?” Alice called from the top of the

stairs. Scully approached the bottom of the beautiful

staircase and looked up. “I’m sorry; I was just admiring

your sitting room.”

“The room is ready if you’ll come up I’ll show you around.”

Mulder pulled their garment bags from the trunk of the car

and turned to go back into the house. He stopped abruptly

when he found himself face to face with a tall dark skinned

man with a neatly trimmed beard and sporting a black

waistcoat and tall hat. He had dark eyes and a mystical

quality to his voice when he spoke. “Mr. Mulder, my name

is Alvin Dark,” he said, extending his hand for Mulder to

shake. Mulder hesitated a moment as he felt the hairs on

his neck raise but put down his bag and shook Dark’s hand.

“I don’t believe we’ve met before Mr. Dark, how do you know

my name?” The handshake and the fact this man knew who he

was already made him feeling uneasy.

“I know everyone whose soul searches for redemption Mr.

Mulder.”

Mulder hesitated before replying. “I’m not sure I know

what you mean?”

“Yes you do, you’ve been thinking about it all the way

here,” he handed Mulder a flyer; it was a small poster for

a carnival. “You’ve been thinking about all the choices

you’ve made that have brought you here. All your failures,

the hurt you have caused, the people you’ve lost; but most

of all you think of the things you wish could change if you

could. I see the desire in you Mr. Mulder, the desire for

a life free from these burdens. Remove the darkness from

your soul and free those around you. Come and be amazed.”

Mulder took the flyer from Dark’s hand, DARK’S PANDEMONIUM

FAIR. Welcome to my hell, he thought to himself. “You

have no idea what I’ve been thinking Mr. Dark,” his tone

aggravated by the audacity of the man’s words. Stuffing

the paper into his pocket, he bent down to pick up his bag.

When he straightened up again, Dark had disappeared.

Alice had given them the first room at the top of the

stairs. She had shown Scully the bath across the hall.

Since there were no other guests at the moment they had it

all to themselves. She heard the door jingle again

downstairs. “Scully?”

“We’re up here, Mulder.”

As she heard him climb the stairs she stepped out of the

room to take her bag from him. He looked weary but he

smiled when she greeted him and followed her back into

their room. He set his bag on the floor. “Maybe we should

have asked for two rooms.”

The room was no larger than your average bedroom. There

was a large bay window in the front filled with what

appeared to be yards of lacey curtains that draped onto a

window seat. A Queen Anne chair upholstered in some dark

green fabric sat to its right in front of a dark mahogany

wardrobe. There was a small dresser with a mirror and a

four poster double bed that Mulder imagined he would

probably hang off of by at least a foot.

“The bathroom is down the hall,” Scully replied

“Look, maybe this really was a bad idea, we should just

go.”

“Mulder, we can’t, Alice has been so accommodating. She

asked what you liked for breakfast.”

“Breakfast is a long way off, I don’t think I can wait that

long.” Mulder looked away from her and began to rummage

through his bag.

Scully came over to touch his arm. “Find something casual

to wear. Alice said that little diner we passed is open

until nine we can walk back and get something for dinner.

Just give me a minute in the bathroom.”

He reached up and brushed the hair back from her face.

“It’s cold out there. Are you sure you want to walk.”

Kissing his palm she pulled away. “We’re getting out of

the car, remember?”

Fifteen minutes later they had been ushered out the door

with a key and Alice’s instructions to tell Mil at the

diner that they were staying with her. The brisk wind made

them walk fast and in a few short minutes they were outside

the diner. Mulder paused for a moment when another of

Dark’s carnival posters pasted to a light pole caught his

eye. ‘Change all the things you could change if you

could…’ Dark’s eerie voice coming back to him. Yes, he’d

change a lot.

Scully had stopped a few yards up the sidewalk when she

realized she was walking alone. Turning around, he seemed

to be gazing into space. “You coming?”

“Um…what?”

“I thought we came here to eat?”

“Yeah,” Mulder answered distractedly. “I’m coming.”

Another poster appeared pasted to the back of the cash

register on the counter as they entered the diner. Inside

the tiny restaurant time seemed to stop. A few patrons who

were seated at the counter turned as they came in. Those

who were seated in the booths at the windows all looked

their way. They both felt very self-conscious.

“Mil, these folks are stayin with Alice, you fix them up

something nice,” a voice boomed from behind them and they

both turned to see one of the gentlemen they had asked

directions from earlier. Mulder nodded a thanks.

“Oh, yes, of course,” the busty woman from behind the

counter grabbed two menus out of the pocket by the register

and tugged Scully with Mulder following to an empty booth.

Small town grapevine, news evidently had traveled fast.

“It’s kinda late, but you folks pick out whatever you’d

like, it’s no trouble.”

Mulder looked up at the list of specials scrawled in chalk

on the board over the counter. “You still have some of the

meatloaf special?”

“Oh, yes, town favorite,” Mil replied with a grin.

He glanced at Scully, “We’ll have two of those and some

coffee.” He handed her back the menus.

“That’ll just take a few minutes; I’ll get you some

coffee.”

The coffee came, warm and rich. Scully decided that if the

meatloaf tasted half as good as the coffee, she wouldn’t

mind eating it. Mulder was quite, deep lines under his

eyes told here how weary he was. At the moment he seemed

to be engrossed in something over her left shoulder. She

glanced in the direction he was looking but saw nothing

that would appear to have earned so much attention.

“Where are you, Mulder?”

His eyes came back to hers. “You like carnivals Scully?”

He gestured with his chin to whatever he’d been looking at

over her shoulder. When she turned again she saw the

poster he’d been studying. “What do you say we hang around

for a day?”

“Dr. Blockhead, Jim Jim the Dogfaced Boy, we went to a

carnival once Mulder.”

“No, actually we INVESTIGATED a carnival; we’ve never been

to one.” Their dinner appeared in front of them, two

heaping plates of meat and potatoes. Evidently Mil thought

they needed to be fattened up. Scully reflected back to

‘The Enigma’ and decided she wasn’t so sure she wanted to

know why. The meatloaf was delicious.

Mulder had cleaned both their plates and partaken in the

free pumpkin pie for desert as Scully sipped on another cup

of coffee. She hadn’t really thought about it but neither

of them had eaten since the continental breakfast at their

hotel that morning. At least traveling on their own dime

had meant better accommodations. Leaving the diner the

wind was at their back as they headed back to Alice’s.

They passed an antique store that Scully decided she

wouldn’t mind investigating in the morning, a dry goods

store and the barber shop. It was as if this little town

had been lost in time several decades ago. It was quaint

but it gave her the chills.

Other than complimenting Mil on the meatloaf and inquiring

about the pie Mulder hadn’t said much over dinner. He

still had that ‘lost in thought’ look she’d seen on him

when she’d awakened in the car that afternoon. She wished

he’d talk to her about what was on his mind. They walked

along in silence until she felt his fingers curl around

hers. “A real step back in time isn’t it?”

“It’s very quaint Mulder, but I think I like living in the

present myself.”

There was another carnival poster in the barber shop

window. Mulder stopped in front of it dropping her hand.

“What has you so obsessed with these carnival posters?”

“I don’t know just a feeling that it’s something more than

just fun and games.”

“A feeling?”

He pulled the copy of the poster Dark had given him from

his pocket handing it to Scully.

She took if from him and read the bold print, DARK’S

PANDEMONIUM FAIR. “Where did you get this?”

“Dark gave it to me.”

“This Dark, of Dark’s Pandemonium Fair?” She asked pointing

to the name in bold print.

Mulder stuffed his hands back into his pockets, kicked at

some leaves that had gathered at their feet. “Yeah, you

know, disorder, chaos, the land of demons. He handed it to

me outside Alice’s when I went out to get the bags.” He

was facing the wind and squinted when it bit into his

flesh. His hair blew it all directions. Scully, sensing

his discomfort, slid her arm through his and turned him

around back in the direction of Alice’s and began to walk.

“What did he say to you?”

He looked away from her, up the street in front of them,

“He just invited me to hell.”

THE NEED MORE REST, 10:13 P.M.

By ten o’clock Mulder had paced for at least two miles back

and forth across their room. A man without a remote was a

restless thing. There wasn’t even anything he could get

comfortable sitting in and he obviously was no longer

tired. Visions of some things Scully could think of that

would tire him out came into her mind but neither of them

felt comfortable engaging in anything but a kiss within

Alice’s house. She tried desperately to read as he paced

but it was too distracting.

“Go for a run Mulder.” He stopped dead. Salvation.

She knew he had his sneaks, he’d worn them up to the diner

and she was sure there were some sweats in that bag of his

somewhere.

He stopped, his face brightening. “You don’t mind?”

“Change your clothes, take the key and just be careful of

the dark.”

His dress shirt flew off over his head. “I don’t think I

need to worry about traffic Scully.”

“Probably not, I just don’t want you to get side swiped by

a deer.”

Properly attired in his sweats he grabbed the key off the

dresser and sat down on the bed to tie it into the laces of

his right shoe. He leaned over and kissed her gently. “I

love you.”

“I love you too, now go and close the door.”

When he got to the bottom of the stairs Alice was seated in

the sitting room working on something on her lap. He was

surprised to find her still up.

“Anything I can get for you Mr. Mulder?” She started to

put her lap work to the side.

Mulder came to stand in the archway of the room. “I’m just

going out for a run. Scully-Dana’s upstairs reading.”

“So late you go for a run?”

Mulder chuckled, yeah, sounds nuts doesn’t it he thought to

himself. Alice got up and followed him to the door. “Do

you suppose Dana would like a cup of tea? I don’t get much

chance to chat with anyone.”

Mulder thought for a moment, glanced to the top of the

stairs and dumbly mumbled, “Yeah, I suppose you could ask

her.”

Alice touched his arm, sensing there was something that was

preoccupying his thoughts. “You be careful, it’s dark out

there.” He smiled a thanks, turned and opened the door,

pulling it closed as he stepped onto the porch. He heard

her lock the door behind him.

Mulder stood at the top of the porch steps thinking only

what a fool he was standing out here in the cold and not up

snuggled with Scully in that tiny bed. Heavy clouds

covered the sky illuminated only slightly by distant

flashes of lightening. It seemed to have gotten colder or

maybe that was because he was out here alone.

He made his way down the steps, stretching when he hit the

walk and started off at a slow pace heading away from the

center of town. There were a few more blocks of houses

similar to Alice’s and then they started to thin out. As

he approached his jogging speed the homes had become larger

farm houses, the road lined with fences, the cold air made

his lungs burn. Off in the distance, across a field he

noticed a glow. It seemed to come from behind a line of

trees at the back of the field. Jumping the ditch along

the edge of the road he started to jog across the field,

oblivious to the darkness and the irregular footing he

stumbled several times. Scully would have his head if he

twisted an ankle or worse.

As he made his way closer to the tree line the faint sound

of what he swore was carrousel music made him slow to a

walk. He stopped at the tree line, trying to see through

them to what lay beyond in the adjacent field. His breath

came in frosty pants, the music grew louder. He could see

lights that appeared to outline an archway, maybe a Ferris

wheel and the tops of other attractions. He remembered

Dark, suddenly appearing behind him in Alice’s driveway

telling him to come and be amazed.

“Dana,” Scully heard her name followed by a light rapping

on the door to their room. “Dana, its Alice, would you

like some tea?” Scully closed her book; she hadn’t really

been able to concentrate on it since Mulder left. She’d

changed into some fleece herself and had dug the romance

novel Mulder had bought for her at the airport out of her

bag. Did he really think she read these things? Truth was

she did on occasion and he knew it. “Just a minute,” she

called, sliding off the high bed and padding across the

room to the door. She opened it to find Alice, dressed in

a flowery robe standing in the hallway.

“I hope I didn’t wake you.” Scully shook her head and

Alice smiled. “Your friend said you might like some tea.

I was wondering if you’d like to come down to the kitchen.”

Leave it Mulder to make her plans for her. Some things,

she had come to realize, would never change. “Yes, Mulder

always assumes I need tea before bed, that would be nice.”

“I’ll go down and put the kettle on, you come down when

you’re ready,” Alice said, reaching to pat her on the

shoulder in an understanding but not condescending way.

A few minutes later Scully wandered in to the large

kitchen. The kettle was already whistling and she could

smell baked apples. “I made some cobbler earlier, would

you like some?” Alice looked up from the pan she was

slicing into.

“Smells wonderful.”

“You just have a seat dear,” Alice replied as she busied

herself with cutting the cobbler. “I don’t get much chance

to visit with outside folk. Maybe you can tell me what

it’s like in the real world.”

Scully sat down at the big oak table and soon found herself

digging into a slice of Alice’s cobbler. Alice didn’t want

to know about the real world. From Scully’s vantage point

over the past several years it had been a frightening place

full of secrets and lies that most people would find to

impossible to believe. What was real were people like

Alice, going about their everyday lives; sometimes she felt

as if she and Mulder were the ones not living in the real

world.

“You two seem very professional. Where are you folks from

if you don’t mind me asking?”

Alice’s voice startled her from her thoughts. Scully

looked up and watched Alice as she poured their tea. She

looked like a woman who had spent her whole life in this

small town and it seemed to suit her just fine. “D.C.,

actually.”

“My, you’re a long way from home. I can’t imagine you had

this in mind as your destination when you came out here.

We don’t get many tourists as you probably guessed. Alice

smiled gently at Scully and set the tea on the table.

“Cream and sugar?”

Scully stirred the condiments into her tea. “We came out

here through an invitation from a support group for

abductees. I’m a doctor, Mulder’s field is Psychology. We

um, sort of have this standing joke about being in the car

all the time and I think he sort of fell for your small

town on our way through and we decided to stop and get out

of the car.”

“Abductees? Oh my,” Alice made a motion with her hand and

chuckled. “For a moment there I thought you were talking

about those silly alien abduction stories you see on TV all

the time.”

Scully looked across her tea cup at Alice. No, she would

not admit that was the reason they were here. She smiled,

“um no, not that type of abductee.”

“You two have been together a long time haven’t you?

You’re obviously very close but you’re not married?”

Scully smiled at the woman’s intuition. Not surprised by

the question. “No, we’re not married.” How do you explain

who you are to this gentle woman without giving away your

life story? “We’ve been through a lot. Life has a way of

eating you up if you try and take on more than your share

of the burden. I think we’re both ready to slow down a

little, maybe get a taste of this simpler life.”

Alice’s expression darkened a bit. “You know, most folks

who come through here think this is such a quaint place.

Like we’re all so much better off living a quiet life away

from the hectic world; like we’ve escaped into the past and

are content to stay there. This town has its secrets too

Dana. Would you like more tea?”

Before Scully could answer Alice had gotten up to retrieve

the kettle. “I’ve been the town librarian for almost

twenty-five years; seen a lot of things you wouldn’t think

happened in a place like this. As Alice poured more tea

she continued. “Most folks in a town like this spend their

whole life wishing they could be you.”

Scully looked a little surprised, if they knew, no one

would want to be her and Mulder. “What do you mean?”

“You know, thinking they could be better than they are.

Nellis Walker for instance, he walks around town in his

three-piece suit, owns the Dry Goods Store, always bragging

about how he’s gonna make all these investments. Don’t

know where the hell he thinks he gonna spend these riches

in a town like this. Big Jim Carter, he was going to play

for Notre Dame until an accident crippled him. He can

barely walk now but still talks about what a great player

he would have been. Then there’s Mil, the gal at the diner,

she was a gorgeous gal. Married Ron, always thought he was

God’s gift to women. I don’t know what made him buy that

damn diner. Mil’s spent her whole life on her feet waiting

on other folk, never had any family of her own.” Everybody

here wants to be something they’re not Miss Scully.”

“Do you have family Ms. Halloway?” Certainly this woman

hadn’t spent her whole life alone in this huge home.

Alice sighed, “Oh, my, Louis and I had four children. My

eldest died in Vietnam. The others have all gone out into

that hectic world of yours, I don’t hear from them much.”

“What about Louis?”

“Louis built me this beautiful home and gave me four

beautiful children but he always thought he hadn’t done

right by me for some reason. He was a dreamer, always

talking to me about the wonderful places he was going to

take me. He just never understood that I was happy right

hear with him. I lost him almost ten years ago-in an

accident.”

Scully reached over and patted Alice’s arm. “I’m sorry.”

A distant rumble of thunder shook the house and she looked

up at the kitchen clock. It was well after eleven. She

felt Alice take her hand. “You take care of that man of

yours. Don’t let the darkness take him from you.”

DARK’S PANDEMONIUM FAIR

Mulder was amazed when he cleared the trees and saw what

was before him. A huge Ferris wheel lit up the night sky.

A banner welcoming him to DARK’S PANDEMONIUM FAIR was

stretched between two towers advertising attractions like

the Maze of Mirrors and the Temple of Temptation. The

carrousel music continued to play, drawing him towards it

in an almost hypnotic manner. The wind picked up as he

entered the grounds, the sound intensifying like the

wailing of a thousand souls, it gave him the chills and he

wished not for the first time that he was back in that bed

with Scully.

clip_image004

The music seemed to be coming from an enclosed tent just to

his left. As he parted the canvas he could see the

brightly lit carrousel. Four rows of exquisitely carved

horses continued all the way around and the whole carrousel

was trimmed in ornate brass. Dark stood at the controls in

the center and a man Mulder recognized from the diner, a

heavy set man who walked with a cane sat on one of the

outside horses. “Are you ready?” he heard Dark ask. The

man only nodded. Mulder watch in fascination as the

carrousel began to turn and then with puzzlement as he

realized it was turning counter-clockwise, backwards at an

increasingly more rapid speed. He continued to watch as

the horses, the man and Dark himself blurred into a sea of

color and noise. It made him dizzy and he clutched the

canvas of the tent to keep himself upright.

As the carrousel began to slow he found himself watching in

horror as the image of the man became clearer. He was no

longer the aged, crippled man that Mulder has seen sitting

there earlier. In his place was a small boy, dressed in

similar clothing.

When the horses came to a stop Dark approached the boy,

lifting him from the horse and placing him on the ground.

“There you are Jim. Did you enjoy the ride? I’m sure you

feel like you never have before.” He ruffled the boy’s

hair, looking up he stared straight at Mulder and they both

watched the boy run off into the carnival grounds.

Mulder’s instinct was to walk away but he found Dark’s

intense gaze held him in place until the man was once again

right in front of him. “I told you you would be amazed,

Mr. Mulder. Do you see what it can be like to be given a

second chance? You can have a whole new life Mr. Mulder,

free to make different choices than the ones which have

brought you here.”

“I don’t need another life Mr. Dark. I’m happy with the

one I have.” Mulder turned to leave but Dark grabbed his

arm and turned his hand over to place a ticket into his

palm.

“You say that Mr. Mulder but it is not what your heart

desires. You can ride whenever you like.”

Mulder pulled his arm away angrily. “Go to hell,” and

continued to walk away. As he neared the edge of the

carnival grounds he stopped, looking down at the ticket he

still clutched in his hand. He crushed it tightly but

couldn’t bring himself to toss it away. He finally stuffed

it into the pocket of this sweatshirt and began to run.

NEEDMORE BED AND BREAKFAST

Scully lay awake, listening to the distant rumbles of

thunder. Midnight had passed and still no Mulder. Certain

there were no dark conspiracies in this small town she was

beginning to wonder what ditch he had fallen into when she

heard the door jingle downstairs. The stairs creaked as he

climbed them quietly and shortly thereafter the water came

on and went off in the bathroom across the hall. The door

clicked open when he entered their room. She heard him pad

across the floor in his socks and then watched as he

stripped off his sweats in the dim light from the window.

He eased himself slowly down onto the bed and sat for a

minute collecting his thoughts. He sighed, “You’re awake,

aren’t you?”

Scully pulled the covers back motioning for him to join her

in the small bed. “Mulder, it’s after midnight, where were

you?”

“Running…”

“All this time?”

“Yeah, I guess–maybe trying to outrun my past.”

His answer startled her. He didn’t talk much about his

past anymore. Seeming to have come to terms with what had

happened to his family and himself some time ago he had

been focused on their future very much lately. Scully

pulled herself up, adjusting the thick pillow behind her.

“Mulder, something’s been bothering you since we got here,

talk to me.” He turned to her, lying himself down beside

her, fluffing the pillow behind his head and crossing his

arms behind it to raise himself up a bit.

clip_image006

“I don’t know,” he said bitterly shaking his head. “I just

keep thinking we’ve never finished what we started. All

these years of searching and gathering what evidence we

could have really amounted to nothing. Nobody cares.”

“There are people who care, Mulder.”

“No they don’t,” he said with disgust. “Truth is, people

don’t want to know the truth, they don’t want to know what

the government is capable of behind their backs, or what

could threaten their lives from,” he tipped his chin up,

“Elsewhere. They’re much happier living in complete

oblivion like these people here. I can’t think like that

Scully.” She lay down next to him, propping her head up

with her left hand. “Mulder, oblivion is not what it’s

cracked up to be. Small towns have problems too.”

He turned to look her straight in the eye. “Not global

ones Scully; not ones that can change the course of the

world. What are we supposed to do, just pretend we don’t

know what we know; do nothing about it?”

She’d seen this coming. This storm she’d seen brewing deep

inside him, a raging flood of emotions that needed to be

released. You might change the course of a river but you

can’t take away the force behind it. She could see the

conflicting forces gathering right behind his eyes and it

was beginning to frighten her. “Mulder, what do you

propose to do? I will not let you become an army of one.”

“I didn’t say that! I-I don’t know what I want to do.”

Enraged one minute and subdued the next he closed his eyes,

“I know what this has all cost us. I think about it all

the time and I know…” He turned to face her again, “I know

you do too. I’m tired of the fight but I can’t bring

myself to walk away from it.”

“It’ not just our fight…” speaking softly, trying to calm

him she reached out and touched his arm.

“Then find me someone else who gives a damn, Scully! He

was angry again suddenly. She pulled her hand from his

arm. “There is so much going on out there in the world.

So much we know will continue to go on without any way of

stopping it. I’m just having a really hard time wrapping

myself around the fact that we don’t seem to be in any

position to do anything about it.”

“Mulder, why do you insist on making this hell for

yourself? Have you ever stopped to think that maybe you’re

not the ONE who’s supposed to do something.”

He sighed, turning to face her. “You know me better than

that Scully, I never stop to think.” He turned back to

look up at the ceiling. “I am what I am, Scully. And if

there are self-made purgatories, then we all have to live

in them. Mine can be no worse than someone else’s.”

“Is that what our lives have become for you, purgatory?”

Realizing what she thought he’d implied he turned to her

suddenly, a look of astonishment on his face. “No! God, no

Scully, that’s not what I mean.” He pulled his hand from

behind his head, reaching over to caress her cheek. “Right

now I just have no sense of direction. I used to know

where I was headed, now, now-I have nothing to focus on.

It’s taken me years to make this hell, I’m just so very

thankful that you’re here to keep me from being lost to

it.”

She leaned over and kissed his forehead, that beautiful

mind, “maybe you weren’t running from your past, Mulder.

You were running towards our future.” He reached out to

her then with both arms, turning onto his side and wrapping

them around her as she turned to spoon against his chest,

his warmth enveloping her. Pulling her hands into his he

kissed the crown of her head, her temple, the side of her

cheek. “This is heaven here with you,” he whispered into

her ear. She turned her head, their mouths meeting in a

soft kiss.

8:06 A.M.

She woke to the sound of the door opening again. Mulder

stepped into the room, his hair wet, clothed in a tee shirt

and jeans. “I think Alice is making a buffet just for the

two of us, you better get moving before I eat it all.”

His somber mood from the night before seemed to have

improved. She watched him walk over to the window and

appraise the sky. It was still overcast from last night.

“How about we hang around, go check out that carnival?”

“You’re serious?” she said, unwinding herself from the

covers and dropping from the high bed onto the cold floor.

“You went out there last night didn’t you?”

He looked at her in surprise; maybe he should be

investigating her and not the eerie Mr. Dark. He shrugged

but wouldn’t deny it. “Looked like it might be fun, get

dressed,” he mumbled though the sweater he had pulled over

his head. “I’m going for coffee.” He kissed her and

headed out the door for the stairs and the unmistakable

smell of coffee brewing from the kitchen below.

Scully arrived in the kitchen to find Mulder helping

himself to a rather hefty stack of pancakes. There was a

big plate of sausages and a basket of muffins in the center

of the table. How many people did Alice think she was

feeding? “Coffee, Dana?” Alice turned from the stove when

she saw Scully enter the room. “You better make another

pot; she’s not coherent until she’s had at least two cups.

OW!”

Mulder’s comment had gotten his stocking clad toes crushed

under Scully’s shoe as she seated herself across from him.

“Guess you haven’t had enough to wake up either.”

“More coffee, Fox?” He nodded and presented his half full

cup for a refill. Scully noted not for the first time how

Mulder had just sort of made himself at home here. She

still felt as if she were staying in someone’s home she

didn’t know. She wondered if it was the faint resemblance

that Alice had to Teena Mulder and that his subconscious

had found itself back in a home he hadn’t had for almost

thirty years.

“Will you two be heading for home today?” Alice sat down

and passed the bowl of eggs she’d just finished.

Mulder caught Scully’s eye before he replied. “Um, we were

hoping you wouldn’t mind guests for another night. We’d

kind of like to roam though town, maybe take in that

carnival.”

Alice seemed surprised. “Well there isn’t much of a town

to roam through, but you’re certainly welcome to stay.

Those carnivals are too shady for me, just a bunch of

gypsies out to take your money.”

Mulder chuckled between bites. He felt a lot more relaxed

than he had last night. The kitchen was warm and full of

wonderful breakfast smells. Maggie’s head had taken up

residence on his lap, her big brown eyes pleading for a

missed directed bite of sausage. He used his stocking clad

toes to tickle Scully’s calf. When she looked up at him he

winked at her. She was glad to see his mood from last

night had changed. “Seems like an odd time of year for a

carnival. Do they come here often this time of year?”

Alice dropped her fork; it clattered from the plate to the

floor. Flustered, she bent to pick it up but Mulder and

pushed his chair out and had already gotten to his feet,

bending down to pick it up. He touched her shoulder as she

waved her hands about. “My, I can be so clumsy sometimes.

They’re in the drawer to the right of the sink.”

Outfitted with a new utensil she looked from Mulder to

Scully. “There’s something very strange about the carnival

that comes here. I’ve kept track. They only come here

every twenty-five years and I swear it’s the same people.

It’s like they never age. But that couldn’t be could it?”

Mulder’s eyes flashed in Scully’s direction and she knew

the hunt was on. “You mean they always look the same each

visit?”

“Well I certainly think so. Strange things happen when

they visit here. I don’t want you not to have fun, just be

careful.” She reached across her plate to pat Mulder’s

forearm.

While Scully helped Alice clean up the kitchen Mulder went

off to find his shoes. He met her at the bottom of the

stairs with their jackets. “You want to walk or drive?”

“I thought we were getting out of the car?” she replied

smiling up at him. He opened the door, waving her through

but before he could follow her Alice stopped him with a

hand on his arm. “You keep your eye on that pretty thing,”

she nodded towards Scully. “You don’t want to loose her.”

Mulder smiled in acknowledgement but something about

Alice’s manner made him realize she was very serious.

After walking around the square and finding almost every

establishment closed for the day they ended up in front of

the antique store, “I had no idea something like a carnival

could shut down an entire town for a day,” Scully sounded

disappointed. Mulder slung his arm over her shoulder.

“Well everyone here obviously finds something about it

enticing; I suggest we go take a look.”

“You obviously find something about it enticing. Do I have

a choice?”

There was something about Dark’s carnival that had

attracted his attention. Something that played on his

thoughts since last evening and he definitely needed a

second look. This time however, he would have her there to

back him up. He reached for her hand and clasped it

tightly in his own. “No, you don’t.”

They stayed on the road instead of cutting across the field

as Mulder had done last night. A dirt lane appeared on the

left and they followed some other town folk down the lane

and then a short walk across the field brought them to the

carnival entrance.

As soon as they entered the carnival grounds Scully felt

uneasy. There was definitely something very strange about

this place. She could tell Mulder had sensed it too. He

had taken her hand as if to anchor himself to something

real, she squeezed his tightly indicting she too felt

apprehensive. They wandered through the crowd recognizing

several people from the diner the night before. Children

were playing games, several carried around oversized

stuffed animals they had won. A sudden commotion to their

right drew their attention to a booth with a money wheel.

The gentleman from the square, Mr. Walker was waving a

ticket with glee announcing himself the winner of the one-

thousand dollar prize. Mulder made a motion towards a ball

toss game but Scully stopped him. “I don’t need any

evidence of your youthful agility Mulder.”

“You spoil all my fun, you know that.” He looked

disappointed.

“It’s better to spoil the fun before it turns into

something I have to treat when you strain your arm.”

“I played right field Scully, there’s nothing wrong with my

arm.”

“Three decades ago.”

“You really know how to hurt a guy, don’t you?”

“Me and the beast woman,” she smirked back at him.

His gaze then wandered to a large tent with a banner strung

across its entrance proclaiming it the home of “THE TEMPLE

OF TEMPTATION”. A dwarf stood outside accompanied by a

scantly clad young woman, performing some interesting

gyrations with her hips and bellybutton to the beat of some

mystical tune. “Bet you can’t you do that.” Mulder teased.

“Bet you I can’t either.”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen, come see the most beautiful women in

the world! Our Harem of Happiness dances for your

pleasure,” the dwarf chanted. Mulder and Scully watched

several men hover about the entrance looking suspiciously

like they didn’t want to be seen entering. Scully

recognized Ray from the diner as he brushed past the other

men and disappeared into the tent. Mulder caught him too.

“Should I follow him?”

“In your dreams,” Scully said, pulling him away from the

temple.

Mulder looked up; the Ferris wheel had come to a stop.

“How about a ride?” Scully followed his gaze, Mr. Walker,

now waving a hefty cigar was stepping onto the Ferris wheel

to share a car with a woman in a veiled hat. Mulder was

pulling her towards the Ferris wheel and she soon found

herself seated next to him in a car only a few sections

behind Mr. Walker and his friend. Scully was never a big

fan of Ferris wheels and she braced herself as the wheel

turned and they climbed higher. It was a beautiful view

from the top. Even in the gray afternoon the countryside

was ablaze in fall color. The fields around the town had

all been harvested leaving a patchwork of browns and

greens. Below them on the midway the town’s people milled

about; many of them lingering near one of the larger

attractions that she could not make out from this height.

Mulder took her hand again, “Relax,” he whispered gently as

the wheel turned, sending them up and then back down over

and over again Lightening flashed off in the distance. It

seems to be coming from the same direction as it had just

yesterday; a storm that forever seemed to linger on the

horizon. The top of this wheel was not where she wished to

be if that storm decided to come this way.

The wheel began to slow, coming to a stop as each car was

opened for the passengers to get off. Scully looked down,

watching as the riders jumped off and ran for another

attraction. The woman in the veiled hat that had been

riding with Mr. Walker stepped off alone. “Mulder,” Scully

pulled his attention to what she was seeing. “Where’s Mr.

Walker? I’m sure he got on with that woman.” They both

watched as she lifted Mr. Walker’s hat from the seat,

smiled and handed it to the ride attendant who acknowledged

her with a sadistic grin.

“Well if he got on, he had to have gotten off Scully,”

Mulder smirked at her. She didn’t think it was funny.

As they got off the ride Scully pulled Mulder aside.

“Mulder, I have a very bad feeling about this place.”

“What?” Mulder chuckled, more to ease his own suspicions

than hers. He took her hand again. “It’s a carnival Scully;

they’re supposed to be a little creepy. Come on, I think I

know a way to make you taller.”

The large attraction Scully had seen from the Ferris wheel

was the “MAGICAL MAZE OF MIRRORS.” They both stood for a

moment and watched people mimicking in front of the wavy

mirrors outside. Mulder stepped up to the shorter one and

had his image reflected back to him as wide as he was tall.

“Hey Scully, see what I’d look like if I was your size?”

She gave him a gentle shove and he pulled her in front of

the tall skinny mirror. Suddenly they were both the same

height. “See, now you’re more my type.” That got him a

punch in the shoulder, “I don’t type.”

Scully’s gaze drifted to the exit of the attraction. Mil,

the woman from the diner stood pale and dazed at the top of

the stairs. Stepping away from Mulder, Scully approached

the woman. “Mil? Mil, are you alright?” The woman looked

down at Scully when she heard her name, reaching up to

touch her face with a wistful look and then started down

the stairs. When she reached the bottom she smiled gently

and walked away.

Scully turned to look for Mulder; he was talking to a tall

man, dressed in a black waistcoat. He was almost Mulder’s

height with thick dark hair and a neatly trimmed beard. It

did not look like a pleasant conversation. As she started

back to where they were standing her reflection in one of

the mirrors caught her attention. She turned and gasped.

Her own reflection gazed back at her surrounded by her

sister, Melissa and both her brothers, Bill and Charlie;

smiling in a family portrait that would never be.

Mulder heard her and turned from his conversation,

“Scully?” She was white as a sheet, reaching out

hesitantly to the mirror, caressing the face of someone

only she could see. He turned his attention back to Dark.

“Damn you.”

Dark followed Mulder to Scully’s side. “This must be

Dana,” Dark said admiringly, reaching to caress her cheek.

Mulder bristled. “My, you are strikingly beautiful,” he

reached to take her hand, kissing the back of it gently.

“My name is Alvin Dark. I certainly hope you’re enjoying

my fair. You never know what mysteries of the heart you

may uncover here.” Scully shook his hand listlessly, still

in a daze from what she had seen in the mirror. Mulder

grabbed her shoulder to steady her. “Are you okay?” She

nodded slightly.

“No, she’s not okay,” Dark corrected. “She’s seen a

reflection of what could have been. Perhaps Miss Dana

would also like a ticket for the carrousel,” Dark

continued, pulling a ticket from his coat pocket and

offering it to Scully. “It can change your life.”

Mulder intercepted the ticket before Scully could take it,

snatching it from Dark’s hand angrily. “She doesn’t need

one of your damn tickets. Now leave her alone!” Grabbing

Scully’s hand he pulled her away from Dark, heading back

towards the entrance and away from the pandemonium. “She

is alone, Mr. Mulder!” Dark yelled after them.

As they reached the open field Scully grew tired of being

dragged and snatched at Mulder’s arm. “Mulder, stop!

What’s wrong with you?” She pried his fingers from her

wrist. “Let go of me!”

He whirled on her, spinning her around to face him and

planting is hands on her upper arms. “I don’t know! But

you were right; there is something very bad about this

place, Scully. Last night, I did come out here. He’s right

about the carrousel, it does change you. The crippled man

from town, I saw him get on the ride last night, it went

backwards, backwards in time, and when it was over, he was

a child again Scully; a healthy child.”

“Mulder, that’s crazy, it’s not possible!”

“Forget about the possibilities for once, Scully. I know

what I saw. Dark, I don’t know-he plays on the fearful

needs of the human heart, your heart’s desires. What did

you see in that mirror?” When she just starred at him he

shook her. “Tell me what you saw!” Snatching his hands

from her shoulders, she stepped away from him. Not wanting

to think about what she saw. “Who did you see-Bill? Who

else? Melissa? A family you won’t see again because of

your relationship with me.”

“Mulder, please.”

“Somehow he’s able to give people the life they thought

they wanted. Take you back, let you start over. That’s why

he gave you the ticket Scully, a ticket to a new life.”

When they got back to Alice’s’ they found Maggie lying on

the front porch. Her tail thumped against the aged wood as

they approached; a quick search of the house revealed that

Alice was no where in sight. “You don’t suppose she…”

Scully looked apprehensively at Mulder.

Mulder stopped to look at a photo of Alice and Louis

proudly displayed on the corner of the mantle. “What

happened to her husband? You said you two talked last

night.”

“She said he had an accident.”

“I’ll bet there have been a lot of ‘accidents’ in this

town,” he countered, opening the door. “Come on, there has

to be some town records somewhere.”

“Alice-Alice said she was the town librarian, maybe that’s

where she is.”

Their first stop had been the diner. A “CLOSED” sign hung

on the door. Scully tapped Mulder’s shoulder “Isn’t that

Mil?” she said pointing across to the square to where a

beautiful dark haired woman was leading a toe haired boy by

the hand.

“Mil!” Mulder called out. The woman turned abruptly at the

sound of her name. Even from this distance they could both

see the change. She had to be 30 years younger in

appearance. The boy she was leading turned also. Mulder

recognized him as the boy he had seen step from the

carrousel the previous evening; the boy who had once been a

crippled man.

“Mulder, what’s going on?”

“Something wicked, Scully, come on!” He grabbed her hand

and they headed for the library.

NEEDMORE TOWN LIBRARY

The building had been open and dimly lit when they arrived

but there was no sign of anyone within its walls. Large

wooden tables with reading lamps filled the main aisle. A

set of stairs ascended to the second floor. They walked

slowing through the first floor shelves filled with neatly

filed fiction and children’s stories. Mulder’s eyes

searched frantically for any type of reference material.

Scully wished Alice had been here to help them. Without

her it had taken some time to find what they were looking

for on the upstairs level.

After an hour of searching the town records neither of them

had come up with a solid lead as to what they had

witnessed. Mulder could tell Scully was still shaken by

what had transpired at the carnival. The sight of Mil and

the boy on the square had only added to her apprehension.

He could tell her mind was miles away. Dark had touched

her deeply with his deception. He had no idea she ached

this way. He pulled another book from the shelves, a hand

written journal. Returning to the table where Scully sat,

he began to read. “Listen to this,” he said aloud, drawing

her attention. “1928, There has been more ill fortune

since the autumn people have arrived, these traveling

people who come to destroy others by granting their heart’s

desires as has been the cause of the devil since God

created the world. Old folks talk of such a carnival

visiting many years past when they themselves were young.

Each visit is followed by a most unusual storm and a

promise of their return again another autumn”

A sudden burst of wind whipped the pages from Mulder’s

fingertips startling them both. Looking up, Dark stood in

the doorway of the library. “I knew I’d find you here,

reading of other men’s dreams,” he said as he carefully

climbed the stairs to where he and Scully sat.

“Scully, run,” Mulder whispered to her. When she didn’t

move he grabbed her arm tightly, “Damn it, hide!”

Scully pulled away from him, saw his wordless plea and

disappeared behind the library shelves.

The door blew shut behind him as he reached the top of the

stairs. “That’s all you have isn’t it, Mr. Mulder, your

dreams.” He came to stand next to Mulder who still sat

holding the journal in front of him. “She has dreams too

you know. Dreams you’ve taken from her. Dreams of a happy

family life, of children and nieces and nephews, I can give

you your dreams Dana, I know you’re here.” Dark surveyed

the shelves with is eyes trying to determine where Scully

had hidden herself. He was certain he could draw her out

with his words. “You still dream to experience motherhood;

of times spent with your brothers and sister. Quiet times

with family and friends away from this life you’ve chosen

to live. I can give you that other life Dana; I can give

you that child and more.” He turned back to Mulder.

Mulder stood up, face to face with Dark, still holding the

journal he’d been reading. “I know who you are. You’re

these autumn people; you feed off the misfortune of

others.”

“Yes, and we are hungry again and the torments of men call

us to feed on the pain and

despair in men’s hearts.” Dark began to circle the table,

his eyes canvassing the rows of books, looking for Scully.

“I see it in yours as I’ve already told you. I hear

middle-aged men like you groan with the despair of what

they cannot accomplish. We suck the misery from them,

always looking for more.” He came to stand before Mulder

again, snatching the book from his grasp. “This book won’t

help you, tell me where she is and I can turn the years

back for you. Take you back to that moment when your life

changed forever; make it so it never happened.”

Mulder stared defiantly at Dark but said nothing. Dark

accepted the challenge.

“Twelve,” Dark ripped a page from the journal, crumpling it

and tossing it to the floor. “You sit there frozen in fear

as your own sister is taken away. It destroyed the family;

none of you were ever the same.”

Dark began to stalk the library aisle. “Twenty-eight,”

Dark ripped another page from the book, again crumpling it

as trash and throwing it to the floor. “As a young agent

you make a serious miscalculation regarding your suspect.

Another agent dies. He had a family Mr. Mulder, a wife and

two boys.”

Scully watched from her hiding place as Mulder’s face

flinched with each page Dark ripped from the journal;

baring his life before him in a wicked game of ‘This Is

Your Life’. He was not responsible for this and she was

about to put a stop to it.

“Mulder! Don’t listen to this!”

Dark turned, hardly surprised to have flushed her out. He

walked behind the shelves and grabbed her arm, dragging her

to where Mulder could see her. “And this, perhaps your

deepest regret, what you have taken from her. Thirty-

three,” rip, Dark tossed another page away. “Your

obsession with a lunatic leads to Dana’s abduction. She’s

gone for three months. It’s changed her life forever, Mr.

Mulder. Your father, Dana’s sister…

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Scully seethed

at him. Mulder never moved.

“I most certainly do, and so do you. Look at him, a

middle-aged man who cowers in his past. He has no future

for you. Thirty-four,” Dark ripped another page, “Lucy

Householder. Rip, “Thirty-five, Melissa Ephesian, Max

Fenig.” Rip, Dark stood before Mulder. “Thirty-six, Ester

Nairn, Emily Sim.”

Scully stood horrified behind Dark. “Stop this now,” she

pleaded.

clip_image008

Rip, “Thirty-six, Patrick Crump, Jeffrey Spender, Karen

Berquist, a young woman named Pam; shall I go on? How many

others did you enlist in this cause of yours? All

causalities of war Mr. Mulder, your war, were the answers

really that important to you?”

Mulder stood facing Dark, unable to speak. to the truth of

Dark’s words. Dark continued to taunt him. “Thirty-eight;

a woman you once loved, Diana Fowley; Amber Lynn LaPierre,

your own mother; she called you didn’t she? You never

called her back. And now Dana’s brother.” Dark threw the

book on the floor, “You fool, you see now what drew me to

you? You heart is full of despair,” Dark then reached to

place his palm against Mulder’s chest. “You couldn’t save

any of them could you? I feel your heart beat while theirs

does not. Do you want to know what it feels like to die?

Feel your heart slow, your breath still?”

Mulder’s face grew ashen, sweat broke out across his

forehead, he stumbled back and slid down the shelf behind

him until he was slumped on the floor. Dark turned to

Scully handing her a ticket, like the one he had tried to

give her earlier. When she resisted he forced it into her

hand, grabbing her wrist. “You can have a life Dana, the

life you dream of. Join me. I can give you what he can

not.”

Scully tried to pull away but Dark turned them around to

face a woman she hadn’t noticed standing in the shadows.

Scully recognized her as the woman from the Ferris wheel

only now she was dressed in black, her face covered lightly

with a black veil. “Give him a taste of his future so he

will remember it when it comes.”

Scully watched the woman approach Mulder. There was a

scent of smoke and she could see Mulder begin to perspire

again, his breath grew rapid and he began to grimace in

pain. Clutching his left arm, he slid down on to the

floor. The woman stooped before him, her hand caressing

his chest. He gasped for breath, his breathing growing

shallow and then stilled, his face frozen in a deathly

expression, his eyes lifeless. A heart attack, she

recognized the symptoms.

“Stop this!” She tried again to wrestle herself from

Dark’s grip.

Dark pulled her too him, “Come with me,” he whispered in

her ear.

4:04P.M.

Mulder felt himself being shaken gently. The pain had

subsided but he lay exhausted on the floor of the library.

When he opened his eyes, Alice was kneeling at his side.

“Oh thank God, I thought the darkness had taken you.” She

helped him to a sitting position against the shelf behind

him, he breathed deeply trying to catch his breath, he felt

light headed. He had never felt pain like that before.

“Where-where’s Scully?”

“Dark took her Mr. Mulder, she’s not here,” Alice replied

worriedly.

Mulder crawled onto his knees and struggled to stand with

the help of the library table where he and Scully had been

seated. Alice grabbed his arm to steady him. “Don’t let

the darkness take your life from you Fox. They feed on the

darkness; you must not let them see it in you. Dana loves

you very much, that’s all you need.”

He stood for several minutes just testing his lungs waiting

for the dizziness to go away, his strength to come back.

When he felt like he could walk he headed for the door,

Dark had taken Scully and he knew where they were headed.

He stopped and turned to Alice, “Thank you.”

By the time he reached the other side of the square he’d

managed a brisk walk. When he hit the road that passed

Alice’s house he was at a steady jog. The wind whipped his

hair. A sudden burst of lightening streaked across the sky

followed by an ominous rumble of thunder. The clouds

billowed angrily above him. Mulder broke into a dead run.

He took the route he’d used the first night, cutting across

the field, his chest burning from the cold air. On the

other side of the woods the carnival came into view.

Lightening flashed again illuminating the field

momentarily; a light rain had begun to fall. Mulder came

to a halt when he reached the entrance. The carnival now

seemed deserted except for the midway lights which still

blazed a welcome that seemed only for him.

The dwarf Mulder had seen hacking for the harem girls stood

at the entrance to the maze of mirrors. At Mulder’s

cautious approach he waved his hand as if beckoning Mulder

to enter. “Where’s Dark?” he demanded. The dwarf only

motioned again for him to enter.

Mulder walked cautiously into the maze, his palms extended

in front of him as he headed down the corridor.

Reflections of himself looked back at him at every turn.

He heard Scully cry out, “Mulder!” her cry echoing off into

nothing. He quickened his pace and soon found himself in a

room full of mirrors, Dark’s liquid voice startling him.

“Looking in my mirrors for another chance Mr. Mulder? Would

you know it if you found it?”

“Is that what people find in here, second chances? You know

what I’m looking for Dark! Where is she?” He could hear

the wind outside as it battered the tent around him.

Thunder continued to roll. The storm was getting closer.

He circled the room but soon found there was no way out.

“These are the mirrors of darkness, Mr. Mulder. They lead

men to ruin. I’m sure I can find one for you.”

In the mirror in front of him Mulder saw the image of Ray

from the diner surrounded by the dancing girls, laughing as

they lavished him with touches. Suddenly Dark’s voice

haunted him from beyond. “This is the mirror of incredible

loves never to be found.”

In the next mirror Mulder saw Mr. Walker, still dressed in

his three piece suit, waving the money he’d won in the

game. “This is the mirror of riches beyond wishes, never

to be spent.”

The image changed again. This time the image of Jim Carter

appeared. A football tucked under his arm, leaning on a

cane. “This is the mirror of greatness and fame,” the

image changed to the small boy Mulder had seen Dark lift

from the back of the carrousel horse. “A game hero no

more.”

“And this,” Mulder turned to another mirror. “This is the

mirror of pride and vanity where the war of time is fought

and lost.” An elder Mil, laughing with customers at the

diner appeared before him changing suddenly to a beautiful

but terribly frightened young woman.

“Ah, and the mirror of regret,” Mulder watched as his own

image appear in the mirror before him. “I believe this one

suits you Mr. Mulder.”

“Fox! Fox!” Mulder turned around; in the mirror behind

him he saw a reflection of himself, thirty years ago.

Samantha was there reaching out to him in desperation.

“NO!” With one swift movement Mulder thrust his fist

through the glass, shattering it and the images into

hundreds of tiny shards.

“Mulder! I need your help!” Mulder turned again, seeing

his reflection as a much younger man. Scully, her hand

outstretched to him. “NO!” Again he thrust his fist

through the glass shattering the images. Blood dripped

from his clenched fist. As he uncurled his fingers he

could see the splinters of glass imbedded in them.

“Fox, call me when you get back.” His mother’s voice came

from behind him. He turned reluctantly to find himself

face to face with himself, his mother’s image speaking to

him on the phone. He froze.

“You’re a failure of a man Mr. Mulder. The answers have

always been there for you. You just never took the time to

listen to what those around you were trying to tell you.

You never gave them a chance. Let me give Dana another

chance. I’m going to give her the life she wants, a life

with her family around her, the life you’ve taken from

her.”

“NO!” Mulder reached through his mother’s image in the

glass before him once again sending shards of glass flying

in all directions. His hand grasped that of another and he

pulled hard; pulling Alice through the glass and into his

arms.

“Fox! Oh thank God, you’re all right.” Mulder stood for a

moment in utter confusion. “You’re hurt.” Looking down,

his right hand was now covered in blood. Alice had begun

to fuss over it with her apron; there was no time to attend

to it now. He grabbed Alice by the shoulders. “Where did

he take her?” The poor woman was shaking. “I don’t know.”

The melodic rhythm of carrousel music filled the silence.

“The carrousel!” Mulder was gone in an instant. Fighting

his way out of the mirror maze he was hit by the tremendous

force of the wind which had gained in intensity. Rain

pelted him as he made his way across the midway to the tent

that held the carrousel. Lightening arched across the sky.

Inside he found Scully perched on one of the magnificent

horses, Dark at the controls, the carrousel beginning its

movement back into time. Lightening flashed again, closer

this time, sending a loud burst of thunder that shook

everything about him.

“Scully! No!” Mulder ran around the platform of the ride

as she spun away from him. Suddenly there was a tremendous

flash; arcs of electricity flew down from the center of the

tent and across the brass poles that held each of the

horses. Mulder could see Scully’s whole body lurch and

then she fell from the horse to the platform to the ground.

The carrousel itself lurched grinding to a stop and then

suddenly changing direction, beginning to spin in a

clockwise direction. Another bolt of lightening arced its

way down through the tent. Dark had attempted to cross the

platform but the second bolt had dropped him. He fought

desperately to crawl from beneath the hooves of the horses

as the carrousel spun faster.

“No! God, No!” Mulder had reached Scully. She lay

lifeless. He dropped to her side, scooped her up into his

arms, brushing her hair from her face with his bloody hand.

“Scully, Scully-come on”, he urged tapping her cheek

softly. “Come on, I need you.” When he got no response he

turned angrily towards the carrousel, “Damn you Dark! You

can’t have her!” Angry tears brimmed in his eyes.

Suddenly someone was trying to pry her from his grasp.

Gentle hands pulled his away from her. “No, Fox, you must

not let them feed on the darkness. Be happy!”

Mulder looked up, shocked by the idea. “I can’t. Not

without her-never without her.” The same gentle hands that

had taken Scully from him were wiping his tears from his

face, twisting his cheeks into some resemblance of a smile.

“Don’t let them take her, son.” Alice was pulling him to

his feet, taking his hands and pulling him along in some

sort of macabre dance. “Rejoice in your love, there is so

much more you need to do with your life. Your goodness

will prevail. Laugh with me Fox!”

Behind them the carrousel continued to spin, arcs of

electricity jumped from one horse to another lighting up

the tent in an eerie blue light. Dark, aged and motionless

lay under the horses. Mulder looked at Alice, her eyes

pleading with him to join her. “Dance, Fox, laugh with

me!”

Mulder stumbled along with her, her light heartedness

beginning to pull him away from the sorrow he had felt.

They danced about as the wind tore at the tent, laughing at

each other and how ridiculous they must appear. A movement

at his feet brought Mulder to a stop. Scully had rolled

onto her side and was attempting to sit up. Mulder dropped

to her side to help her, glancing up at Alice with a look

of utter amazement. He pulled Scully too him, wrapping her

in a fierce embrace. “Come on, we have to get out of

here!” Alice was pulling them both to their feet. The

wind had become a steady roar, ripping the tent and

whipping their clothes.

Outside the tent the carnival was being torn a part by the

wind. A huge funnel cloud had appeared and was now bearing

down on them. Glass shattered, wood splintered and canvas

was ripped to shreds. They bolted for the exit, stopping

momentarily to view the chaos. When the huge banner over

the entrance began to give way Alice yelled for them to

run. Mulder grabbed Scully’s hand pulling her along as he

followed Alice across the field. Bits of debris flew about

them. Mulder could swear it wasn’t the wind he heard but

the hideous moaning of the souls Dark had taken with him.

When they reached the tree line the three of them turned as

the remains of the carnival were sucked up into the vortex

of the funnel. It spun in place for several minutes and

then it too was sucked back up into the cloud from which it

had come. A peaceful silence fell over the empty field.

NEEDMORE BED & BREAKFAST 6:17 P.M.

None of them said a word as they made their way back to

the bed & breakfast. The late afternoon sun had broken

though the clouds sending its warm rays down from the

heavens and bathing the town in a glow of new found hope.

Standing in the yard they all let it warm them. Coming

back to herself Scully realized she still clutched Mulder’s

hand tightly, a very sticky hand. Looking down she gasped

when she saw the cuts and drying blood that coated his hand

and wrist. “Oh, Mulder, what have you done to yourself

now?”

He looked down as he felt her drawing his hand up to

examine the damage. He winced as she began to poke about

at the cuts. “I think I shattered a few images of myself

I’d like to forget.”

“This looks like glass, this has to be cleaned up,” she

wouldn’t look at him.

Alice stepped up and patted her shoulder, “Bring him in the

house; I’m sure I have what you need.”

They followed Alice up the steps but Mulder stopped her

before she got to the door, “Scully wait.” Alice went on

ahead inside.

“Mulder you’re hurt.” Still not looking at him she grabbed

the handle to the screen door pulling it open until

Mulder’s left hand slammed against it above her head. “So

are you.”

“I’m fine.”

“Neither of us if fine, Scully,” he touched her chin,

raising it to make her look at him. Her lip trembled but

she stood her ground. “Okay, we’re not fine, but can we

please have this conversation after I’ve stopped you from

bleeding all over this poor woman’s porch!”

She was right, his hand throbbed. He pulled the screen

door open and followed her into the house.

In the kitchen they found Alice, laying out some first aid

supplies on the table. She looked up as they walked in.

“I’ve patched up a few boys in my day,” she said smiling

gently at Mulder and patting him on the arm. “But I think

you’re better off in her hands.” Winking at Scully before

she quietly left them alone.

Mulder watched as Scully transformed into doctor mode,

pulling his jacket from his shoulders and pushing the

sleeve of his sweater up past his elbow. He followed her

to the sink where she gently began to wash the blood away;

gritting his teeth as she examined the cuts again under the

light over the sink. “You still have glass in some of

these Mulder, some of these should be stitched,” she

observed in a very clinical tone.

“I doubt Alice has any cat-gut Scully, just butterfly

them.”

“That will leave scars, Mulder.”

“It’s not like I don’t already have some of those.”

Her eyes flashed to meet his but she said nothing, patting

his hand dry, she motioned to the table, “Sit!”

As Mulder sat down Scully opened a bottle of peroxide,

moistening a cotton ball she began to dab at the cuts.

“Geez,” Mulder hissed.

“Mulder I’m sorry, these have to be cleaned. I have to get

the glass out.”

“Yeah-yeah, I know, ow!”

The doctor mode was keeping her mind from what had happened

over the past few days. Mulder could see she was

struggling to keep working; her mind reeling with the

implications of what Dark had said to him, what he had

implied about Scully. She finally spoke. “What happened

out there Mulder?

“I don’t know. A visit from the devil’s own, sent to tempt

the souls of men?”

“But you stopped them, Mulder.”

No he hadn’t. What had happened out there had nothing to

do with his intervention as far as he could see. Something

else and driven the devil away. Something he refused to

believe in and only others had faith in. “I didn’t stop

them, Scully,” he whispered softly.

With his hand splayed out on a towel she had picked up a

pair of tweezers, her hand shaking above his. He reached

out with his left to still it. “Scully,” she froze in his

grasp. “Scully, I’m okay,” he said softly. Her eyes

finally came up to meet his quickly filling with tears.

She dropped the tweezers and wrapped her arms around his

neck, her head against his shoulder. “Oh, Mulder, none of

those things Dark said to you were true,” she lifted her

head to look him in the eye. “You know that, don’t you?

You’re not responsible for any of those lives.”

“The road to hell is paved with good intentions?”

“Mulder, don’t.”

His arms came around her, rubbing her back with his good

hand. He whispered into her ear, “I am responsible for

yours. I know how I’ve hurt you.”

She pulled back suddenly at his reply. “No, Mulder, we’ve

had this conversation before but you don’t seem to listen.

When I met you all those years ago I knew I was in trouble.

The good looks, that cocky attitude…”

“You thought I was good looking?”

His comment brought a welcome gentle smile back to her

face. “Will you just listen-that propensity you had for

always being one step ahead of me, it was so aggravating at

times I wanted nothing more than to prove you wrong. But

then I started to see the man behind those hazel eyes, his

pain and his passion, his incredible mind. You’ve taught

me so much Mulder, you let me do the investigating even

though you knew what I’d find-and then somewhere along the

line I fell in love with you and this search of yours and

now nothing can change how I feel. The X-Files are my job

too. The decision to stay with them-and you has always

been mine.”

Mulder huffed, “I seem to remember a moment in my apartment

when I practically begged you not to quit and you begged me

not to make you stay. You’ve lost so much Scully; you

can’t tell me you haven’t thought about what Dark offered

you.”

She hesitated a moment, “I don’t think about it, Mulder it

hurts too much. I know how it feels Mulder, I miss my

sister dearly and now Bill-and I don’t understand Charlie.”

“The truth, Scully,” he pleaded.

She knew what he wanted and after all these years, how

could she give him anything but? She picked up a cotton

ball and began to dab at his hand again. He flinched.

“Scully, please don’t do that,” he winced as she continued.

Finally grabbing her hand again, ‘It hurts like hell. If I

didn’t know you better I’d think you were trying to hurt me

back.”

She threw the cotton ball on the table. “Okay, I DO think

about it. I used to dream about it. After I lost Emily I

used to think about what was taken from me and what I could

never have again. I think about it every time you make love

to me, about what I can never give you.”

“All I need is you Scully,” Mulder tried to comfort her.

“This isn’t about what you need Mulder. Don’t you see?

Dark, the autumn people, they fed off our individual pain.

What we want but will never have. He gave you a ticket too

didn’t he?” Mulder nodded.

“Why didn’t you use it, ride that carrousel back to your

childhood and live your life over again? I know you’ve come

to terms with your loses but you can’t tell me you weren’t

tempted by the offer. What kept you from escaping this

purgatory you think you’ve made for yourself?”

“You,” he said simply. She saw the sincerity in his eyes.

“I didn’t want too,” was all he could let escape his dry

throat.

“You didn’t want to forget that you’ve lost your family?”

“NO!” Mulder shouted at her angrily, how dare she suggest

that. “I mean, yes, I’d give anything to forget what’s

happened to me, to my family to you. But I don’t want to

forget them and I can’t forget you.” He laced his fingers

though hers, his eyes tired and regretful.

“Then you’ve answered your own question, Mulder. Don’t you

see? Even if Dark could have given me my heart’s desire, I

wouldn’t want it. Not without you.”

He acted as if he was about to say something but she

silenced him with a finger to his lips. “Can you imagine

us, the happy family, 2.5 kids, the dog, and the mini van?

The holiday picnic with your family and mine, lots of

nieces and nephews, Bill actually liking you?” She’s

smiled as she’d said it but he saw the truth in her words,

it wasn’t them. He whispered an honest “no”.

“These past ten years, everything we’ve been though

together, as hard and as frightening as it’s been, we’ve

been there for each other. All the pain and the hurt; it’s

bonded us together with a strength only others can imagine.

It’s made us who we are, brought us here to this place in

our lives. These people, Mil, Mr. Walker, Jim Carter, all

the others Dark gave a second chance too. They haven’t

gained anything. Like you say, what they’ve given up is so

much more important.”

Mulder shook his head slowly, “I don’t follow you.”

“All their memories, all their life experiences, everything

they’ve ever done and everyone they’ve ever loved.

Everything that made them who there were, is gone.

Mulder,” she reached over, running her fingers across his

scalp. “You have the most amazing mind.”

He shook her off. “It’s a curse, Scully.”

“No Mulder, it isn’t. That memory of yours, to be able to

call up all those moments that are important to you, live

them again in your mind. If you didn’t want to keep those

memories, you would have used your ticket, erased them from

your life and began a new one. All those people, they’re

starting over but they’re not the same person they were

before. I don’t want to loose myself; I didn’t want to

loose you. That’s what frightened me more than anything.”

“We are but the sum of our memories,” Mulder said with a

sad smile. “The good ones and the bad.”

“But I wouldn’t change any of them, I told you that a long

time ago,” Scully replied smiling back to him.

“Even that fluke man thing?”

She didn’t answer, picking up the tweezers again and

spreading his fingers so she could pull the glass shards

from his hand. Mulder gritted his teeth turning serious

again. “Don’t give up on your dreams, Scully.”

What was he trying to say to her? There was no answer to

that one dream and the pain of trying to find one was not

something she chose to pursue. They had each other and a

future-somewhere. She looked up to find his gaze fixed on

hers a question in his eyes. “This is our life Mulder. I

won’t give up not as long as you don’t. That expression of

yours, a dream is an answer to a question we haven’t

learned how to ask, if we stop dreaming, then who will ask

the questions?”

He knew exactly where she was taking this. Asking him for

a commitment about their future; about whether they’d spend

the rest of their careers or perhaps their lives in this

endless pursuit of the truth. He sighed, “It’s not worth

it, Scully.”

“The truth, Mulder.”

He clenched the side of the table with his other hand as

she went back to her impromptu surgery. “I’m just so damn

tired of loosing Scully.”

“Maybe it’s not about winning or loosing, Mulder, it’s how

you play the game.”

“You can’t play the game when the rules keep changing all

the time, when you don’t have enough pieces. This is so

much bigger than just us, Scully.”

“Maybe that’s the problem, we just need more pieces.”

What was she telling him?

“Don’t give up on your dreams either, Mulder. You will

find a way.”

They sat in silence as she dabbed at the cuts again and

then spread some antibiotic ointment over them; butter-

flying a couple of the deeper ones and then wrapping his

hand in several layers of gauze. She patted his hand when

she’d finished and started to get up from the table.

Mulder stopped her, “Where do we go from here, Scully?”

She looked down into his questioning eyes. “Back on the

road and home.”

8:10 A.M.

The following morning Alice made them breakfast again.

Mulder had called and gotten them a flight back to D.C. for

late that afternoon. Sitting around the breakfast table in

the warm kitchen had brought back good memories for him.

Back to a time when life was easy and free of the threats

that surrounded them today. They were times worth

remembering, memories that gave him cause to look toward

the future with a new determination to find that other way.

By ten they had the car packed. Scully had cleaned and

rebandaged Mulder’s hand and now they stood on the porch to

say their goodbyes. Alice handed Scully a paper sack.

“It’s the rest of the cobbler from the other night, thought

you might like it for a snack along the way.” Scully gave

her a gentle hug. “Thank you so much, take care of

yourself.” She broke the embrace and stepped away, down

the stairs and towards the car.

Mulder stood for a moment, “I don’t know what to say to

thank you.” Alice smiled, “Life is a long journey, Fox,

full of rights and wrongs. I sense that in your mind you

think you’ve made a lot of wrong choices but in your heart

you’ve always done the right thing. It has never failed

you. You are a good man.” He wrapped his arms around her,

giving her a gentle hug and kissing her lightly on the

cheek. She pulled back and patted his arm. “Next time you

get tired and need another rest, you just come back here to

Needmore.” Mulder chucked and stepped away, heading down

the steps and joining Scully in the car.

They headed back through town. Both the diner and the dry

goods store were closed but the square was filled with

people enjoying the autumn sun. Scully turned to Mulder.

He sat in the passenger seat gazing out through the

windshield, his mind somewhere else. They had talked into

the night, coming to some sort of conclusions about their

life back in D.C., about juggling work and taking time for

themselves. In some sense they had been given a second

chance themselves only they still had all their memories to

take with them. Scully smiled to herself, whether it was

fate, destiny or just bad luck here they were back in the

car again; where this journey would lead them, only time

would tell.

AUTHOR’S NOTES: Thanks to Ray Bradbury whose story

Something Wicked This Way Comes gave me the idea for this

piece. Special thanks to my beta and best ebuddie, Chris

whose home is back in Indiana. This story is dedicated to

her as a special thank you for being my only friend who

understands the addiction. You Milton fans will remember

Pandemonium as Milton’s name for the capitol of hell in

PARADISE LOST. A little note on my spelling of the word

“carrousel”, Webster only spells it with one “r”, I’ve

given it two in remembrance of the wonderful carrousel

which stood in EUCLID BEACH PARK on the east side of

Cleveland, Ohio until 1969. For what ever reason, the

owners of the park, the Humphrey’s, chose to use two “r’s”.

When the park closed the ride was sold at auction and

disappeared from Cleveland. Over the past several years a

group of enthusiastic citizens located and purchased most

of the horses and are currently working to restore the ride

itself and bring it back to Cleveland. There really is a

Needmore, Indiana though I’m sure it is nothing like my

fictional rendition. There’s a quote from STAR TREK in

here somewhere.

Dispensation

VS12x01cover

TITLE: Dispensation

AUTHOR: VS12Producers

EMAIL: vs10producers@yahoo.com

RATING:

CONTENT: Casefile; mytharc

SPOILERS: Continued from Displacement

SUMMARY: Season Premiere

FEEDBACK: Always welcomed.

DISCLAIMER: 1013 and FOX own these characters.

DISTRIBUTION: This story belongs exclusively to the Virtual Season 12 site for two weeks; thereafter, please contact the author for permission to archive.

clip_image001

J. Edgar Hoover FBI Building

Washington, D.C.

3:44 p.m.

Mulder carefully rolled up the grainy black-and-white poster that had left a discolored rectangle on the basement wall of the J. Edgar Hoover FBI Building. The poster, cheap, available on the Internet or, probably, through any comic book or head shop, was priceless, if only in Mulder’s estimation.

It was the successor to Mulder’s original hanging, given to him by a dear, late friend who had suffered for her belief and, indeed, for her very existence. “I Want to Believe,” the cheap and grainy poster stated. It had been Mulder’s mantra, and had become Scully’s.

Some might have seen the poster’s removal from these sacred halls as a victory for rational thought, for bureaucratic protocol, for the general order of things. The ex-agent smiled unconsciously as he regarded the rectangle its removal had left in the regulation federal paint — clean, unsullied by the pollution that had seeped into Mulder and Scully’s sanctum but failed to contaminate their spirit or belief.

Skinner had their resignations. He’d promised to process them quickly, but had suggested that the agents might make use of their considerable amount of accumulated vacation time before having to pay the increased costs of health insurance after terminating employment.

Their belief was one thing the bureau couldn’t take away, and the rest, Mulder left as garbage. He set the poster aside and returned to the desk and pondered the inexplicably fused coins Scully had given him years before with no memory of their origin. As he worked through the scarred desk, he began to feel a sort of fond melancholia for the years he’d toiled in the belly of this black-suited beast.

Mulder found it in the bottom drawer, behind a stack of magazines of the paranormal and paranormally endowed. He gently pulled the small, bound journal from the niche where he’d tucked it soon after he and Scully had read it at the safe house a year ago It had gone into the drawer after he had determined it held no clue to his mother’s cryptic suicide. Mulder had avoided the journal since then, unconsciously (or subconsciously) ignoring the painful memories. Now, chest tightening, he fanned through the book, willing himself to look at Teena Mulder’s finely wrought script.

“Writing it all down has come so easily, but to tell you to your face is what I have craved for so long.” He could almost hear her calm-but-tortured tone.

“Far too long. Now, I fear, there isn’t time. I know it will come to an end soon.

“I’m going to hide this book in a place where you will be able to find it. Somehow, I’ll get a message to you.”

Emotions tearing at him, Mulder slapped the book closed. What had she meant? Why had she been so cryptic? Had she lived in fear those final years after his father, her husband, had been murdered? Worse, Mulder pondered, had she lived in abject guilt? What was this weight she had carried alone, and what had she needed so desperately to tell him, but couldn’t? He peered down at the journal’s cover, as if it somehow would provide some answer, some clue. The blithely ironic words “Polite Conversation” blurred before his eyes, and a fat droplet of moisture struck the pebbled cover.

**

Mulder hoisted his packing box as he exited the elevator into the sub- basement parking garage. After cleaning out his effects, he’d stopped by Administration and dropped off his ID, his key card, and his Bureau parking pass. It had felt something like giving up a kidney, but by the time the elevator had hit bottom, Mulder felt as though he’d shed a huge, sharp- edged kidney stone.

He’d also turned in the agency vehicle a week before. The new Nissan — compact, casual, in a sunny yellow that screamed sacrilege in the bleak government garage — beckoned from its space beyond a concrete support post. Mulder had half-expected the Bureau to have it towed to the center of the Potomac the second he’d turned in his credentials.

Mulder the Civilian leveled the electronic key fob at the cheerful import as he approached the post. The car whooped, it’s headlights blinking. Then, as he passed the post, a dark object flashed in his peripheral vision. Mulder doubled over as it slammed into his gut, and his attacker pivoted and caught him in the jaw with his other leg. The box skidded to a side-busting halt against a van.

Mulder fumbled to regain his feet, but a pair of strong hands yanked him up and into the post. Suddenly, a familiar face was nose-to-nose with him.

“Krycek, you fu–!” Mulder croaked, bringing an arm up for a swing at the handsome and apparently furious young man. With a speed-of-light motion,

Krycek’s forearm came up to pin Mulder to the cold concrete.

“You stupid bastard!” Krycek snapped. “You’ve got the key.”

“Yeah, and I was about to use it,” Mulder rasped despite himself. “What the hell do you want, Krycek? I’m out now. You and I have no business anymore.”

Krycek thumped Mulder’s skull against the post. “You asshole. You’re closer than you’ve ever been, and you throw it away! For what? To watch Oprah and play house with your partner?”

“Screw you, Krycek!” Mulder growled, trying to wrench free. “What the hell do you care anyway? I give up. We give up. It’s all yours’ now. If you think it’s worth it.”

Krycek’s arm eased up, and he smiled incredulously at Mulder, as if the newly retired agent were a child. “God, you just don’t get it, do you? This is the point of no return. You’ve got the key, and you’re just going to walk away.”

As Krycek relaxed the pressure on his throat, Mulder had shifted his weight to his right arm. Now he pile-drove his fist into Krycek’s stomach. Mulder threw an elbow into his face, and kicked him squarely in the ribs as he rolled onto the concrete floor.

“Quit talking in riddles!” Mulder yelled.

Krycek wiped a bead of blood from his lip and held up a conciliatory palm. “Let me up. You need to see something.”

Mulder braced for another kick. “What? You stay put, Krycek.”

“It’s in the box,” Krycek said through his teeth, nodding at the split cardboard box spilling mementos and documents across the garage floor.

Mulder glanced quickly at the box; it was the split second of distraction Krycek needed. His leg swept out and hooked Mulder’s calf, bringing him to the concrete. Krycek was up in a nanosecond, grabbing the fallen Mulder and wrenching his arm behind him. He shoved him over to the van, slammed him against the side, and swiftly scooped an object from the floor.

“The key, you idiot!” Krycek shrilled, thumping Mulder twice on the temple with Teena Mulder’s journal. “You’ve got the key to everything. You can close this all down.” He leaned into Mulder’s ear. “If you quit, they win. You hear me? They win.”

Krycek gave Mulder a final punch in the kidney, and as the former X-Files curator dropped to the hard gray floor, he heard swift footsteps retreat toward the exit.

“Krycek!” he shouted weakly before the garage lights momentarily dimmed. Mulder flailed as firm fingers grasped his arm.

“Christ, Mulder, will you let me help?” a voice snapped. It was Vollmer, one of the guys from upstairs who’d always viewed Mulder and his mission with amused contempt. “Jesus, what happened to you? You let somebody get the drop on you in the FBI garage?”

Mulder rose uneasily to his feet, dusting himself off and grinning at the frat boy-handsome Vollmer. “Couldn’t help it. She had spike heels, and she swung her walker at me.”

Vollmer sighed and turned on the heel of his Italian loafer. “Have a nice life, Spooky.”

3605 N Street NW

Washington, DC

5:15 pm

Dana Scully stood in front of the kitchen cabinets and tried to figure out the best items to put on the top shelf. Secretly, she knew Mulder could  always reach up and get those items, even if she never got around to pulling out the stepstool, but her height challenged albeit independent inner self refused to allow anything useful to rest that far out of her reach.

She looked in the box of fragile mysteries concealed in newsprint and pulled out the first one, discarding the protective paper. It was a thin vase, suitable for only one long stemmed rose. She remembered immediately when she’d received it. Bill had sent it to her after she’d come home from visiting him at Christmas several years ago, after Emily’s funeral. He hadn’t said a word to her about the child from the day of the funeral until she’d boarded the plane. But when she got home, her neighbor across the hall had told her the florist had delivered something for her. A single cream colored rose with a simple note: “I’m sorry, Love Bill.”

Fighting back tears, she climbed the stepstool to the highest level and placed the vase on the top shelf, out of sight but still preserved. She quickly finished that box and tossed it in the laundry room to break down later. The kitchen was almost unpacked. She looked around the room with more than a little apprehension. After the last box was emptied, what was she going to do?

Two weeks since the funeral and they still hadn’t talked about their lives. In the furor around subletting her old apartment, moving the furniture — to the near constant complaining of the Gunmen who felt they could have done it all the first time when Mulder moved in — she and Mulder had tap danced neatly around what would happen next. They had a place to live, they had each other, but what would they do with the rest of their lives?

She’d thought briefly about teaching. Georgetown was just a stone’s throw away; she could easily get a slot on their faculty. Mulder had been a repeat ‘customer’ at the University Medical Center, she was known by almost all the teaching staff. But when she really stopped to consider teaching the idea bored her to tears. She couldn’t see herself standing for hours in front of a class, hoping to capture their attention, hoping to get them to open their ears and listen. No, been there, done that, moved on. She didn’t want to teach.

Going to work for the District police department held even less appeal. She knew many of the detectives on the DC force, and was very familiar with the chief Medical Examiner, whom she considered at best a quack, at worse a criminal. She couldn’t fathom working under the man, even if he was less than two years from retirement.

What did that leave her? She could work in a path department at one of the District’s many hospitals. Did she want to spend all day looking at tissue samples through microscopes? Never getting out of the windowless lab except for lunch? At least she’d have a definite 8-hour day, unless someone called in sick or they were backed up. Seven to three, maybe three to midnight. Night shift, graveyard — wasn’t that where everyone started?

Leaving for work in the dead of night and sleeping through the day. The thought almost brought her to tears.

Of course, she was far ahead of Mulder. For all she could gather, he was happy to live off his accumulated vacation pay and maybe tap into his seldom-used trust fund. The closest he’d come to fiscal responsibility was to casually mention selling the house on the Vineyard and maybe his mother’s house in Greenwich, but how long would that money last? He’d written a few articles in the early years of their partnership, but that had gone by the wayside after it became apparent that it only got the attention of people like Max Fenig. She doubted he would consider writing as a living.

She sighed and reached for the last box, feeling dread as she lifted it to the countertop. The sound of tires on gravel halted her actions. Mulder was home. She had to smile at herself. All things considered, she certainly didn’t regret agreeing to the move. She loved the new place, loved being able to slip into bed at night and into Mulder’s arms. ‘His and hers’ suits were lined up in the closet, her shoes taking up most of the floor space.

Mulder had threatened to make her a ‘shoe closet’ out of the spare bedroom, but she’d convinced him to make it an office. Again, they avoided discussing what purpose the office would serve.

Scully resisted the urge to stand at the back door and watch him come up the steps. Instead, she pretended to be occupied with the task of  unpacking the last box. As a result, she didn’t get a good look at him as he grunted a greeting and headed straight for the side by side refrigerator. She was a little surprised when he asked her for a plastic bag, but when she turned to look at him she instantly understood.

“Mulder, my god, what the hell happened to your face?” she demanded as she grabbed a tea towel from the drawer next to her hip and rushed to load it with ice. Carefully folding it, she held it up to his left cheek and eye, which was already sporting a darkening bruise. “That has to hurt,” she murmured.

“You should see the other guy,” he muttered and allowed her to sit him down in the dining room. He took a corner of the towel and dabbed at the blood from his split lip.

“Who did this? Were you mugged?” she asked, getting her first aid kit out of the pantry. “You only went to the Bureau,” she added. “You didn’t get into a fight with Skinner, did you?” she accused.

“Not guilty. And for the record, I didn’t ‘get into a fight’ with anybody. I was attacked.”

“Fine,” she relented. “By whom?”

He wiggled his jaw then stuck his finger in his mouth, feeling his back molars. “Damn, lost another filling,” he cursed.

“Mulder, who did this? Did you see the attacker?”

“I smelled him, Scully. Eau de sewer. It was Krycek.”

“Krycek!” she exclaimed, sitting back in her chair. “What in the world — ”

“I don’t know, not exactly. I got the rest of the stuff from the basement, handed my parking pass and office key in to Lydia in Admin and was in the garage heading for the car when he came out of nowhere and started pounding the crap out of me,” he said with annoyance. “I need to get to a dentist, I think he cracked a tooth.”

“Did he say anything, give you any indication why he didn’t just shoot you?”

He flashed her an impatient look. “Thanks for thinking of me, Sweetheart,” he sneered. “Glad you weren’t around to give him any ideas!”

“Mulder, the guy comes out of nowhere and just starts beating on you? That’s not his normal MO! He usually only surfaces when he’s trying to get us on a wild goose chase.” She took the ice pack from his face and looked at the bruise growing even darker. “Does it hurt when I press here?” she asked as she gently prodded his cheek.

He slapped at her hand as he flinched away. “Yes, it does, thank you! Stop that, Scully, you’re making it worse,” he growled.

She leaned back and crossed her arms. “Fine. So, he just decked you and left?”

“No, no he was talking the whole time. I wasn’t totally uninvolved, Scully. I got a few licks in,” he pouted, his pride wounded more than his face.

“So what did he say?” she asked again, prodding another sore spot from his reaction, but this time not physical.

“He said . . . he said if we quit now, they win.”

Scully propped her elbow on the table and ran her thumb over her lip. “I would expect something like that. Then they know we left the Bureau. What did you think they’d do, Mulder?”

“I figured they’d be relieved,” he admitted. “At least that smoking bastard. We’re out of their hair, Scully. Why send the dogs to try and drag us back?”

“They’re evil men, Mulder! Maybe this was just their way of showing they can still hurt us,” she said, chewing her thumb nail.

“Cracked tooth aside, it’s just bruises, Scully. If they wanted to prove they can hurt us, he could have done a hell of a lot worse,” he pointed out reasonably. “He said something else. He said we’ve got the key to everything. Then he hit me with the book,” he said with a frown.

“What book?”

He sat there a moment, not answering. Suddenly, he got up so fast that she was afraid he was going to be sick. But instead of heading for the half bath off the dining room, he headed out the back door. She trailed after him, concerned and confused. “Mulder?” By the time she got to the door he was jogging out to his car. “Mulder? Where are you going?”

He didn’t answer, only opened the trunk and dug around. She finally reached his side when he lifted a book from the depths of the trunk. It had a smear of blood on the binding. He looked determined as he slammed the trunk lid.

“The smoking gun?” she asked derisively.

He looked over at her in shock. “More than you know, Scully,” he said as he turned the book so she could see the title. _Polite Conversation_

“Your mother’s journal?” she asked, taking the book from his hands gingerly, as if it could bite.

“He knew about it, Scully. Spooky, huh?” he quipped with as much grin as his split lip would allow. “The answer is in here, Scully. If there’s a key to all this, it’s in this book.”

“Mulder, what if . . .”

“No ‘what if’. It’s here. I know it. She was my mother, Scully. I might not have known everything about her, but I knew how her mind worked. Somewhere in here is what we need and we have to keep looking until we find it.”

“All because Krycek decked you in the Bureau parking garage?” she asked with a raise brow.

“Because it’s been too long since we looked here, Scully. Krycek was just a coincidence.”

Somehow she couldn’t quite bring herself to believe him. She wondered if he believed himself.

Act I Scene 3

Scully made soup and grilled cheese while Mulder pored over the journal again. Reading the manuscript was a little easier than the first time, but there were moments when the words of his deceased mother still caused an ache deep in his heart.

Scully gave up any hope of getting him to eat at the table. She brought the soup bowls and sandwiches out to him in the living room, placing them on the coffee table while she went back to get their iced teas. When she returned, the soup was still cooling while Mulder ignored everything and flipped quietly through the pages of the journal.

“Hey, it’s going to get cold and you hate cold soup,” she told him, nudging his leg off the sofa so she could sit next to him. He grunted to acknowledge her presence but turned another page without looking at her.

“Mulder, he could have been pulling your chain, you know. It’s just like him to do something like that,” she commented casually. She sipped at her soup but ended up putting the bowl back down next to her own untouched sandwich. “Why do I bother?” she asked herself aloud

“Because you love me,” he reminded her and lowered the book enough to give her a grin. Laying the book on the table, he picked up the bowl, sipped and grimaced when the acidic tomato broth hit his wounded lip. “Ouch. What, no chicken noodle?”

“All we have is tomato. Anything would hurt, Mulder. Unless you’d prefer a milkshake?”

“No, it’s not the first time I’ve learned to eat around the pain,” he said with a wink and sipped more of the soup before putting the bowl on the table.

“Have you found anything new?” Scully asked, finally picking up her sandwich and taking a bite.

“New? No. I must be overlooking something. I’ve gone over the whole thing, Scully, and I’m at a loss. Every time she got close to telling me something, she backed off and got cryptic. Like this for example,” he said, picking up the book and quickly finding a page.

“‘You’ll find out what they did to me, and you’ll have to expose them. It won’t be easy. Be careful, Fox. They’ll do it to others and they’ll try to stop you. You have little protection left.’ Scully, wouldn’t you think she’d give me some direction to go in there? But no, not my Mom. She goes off on a tangent about what a lousy job she did as a mother!” He tossed the book on the sofa, took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes. “It’s so damned frustrating.”

“Krycek said you have the key. Mulder, your mother might have had her faults, but she knew you. She knew you well enough to know that you wouldn’t give up, no matter how little information she gave you. It’s what you’ve done all your life, at least all the years I’ve known you.”

“So what are you saying, Scully? You’re going to give me a spoon and turn me loose in the desert?” he asked with a grin.

“Well, if we were a little more confident of our future finances, I’d rent you the backhoe I offered once,” she shot back with a wink. “C’mon, finish your dinner. Let’s put the journal aside for now. We can come back to it after we clean up.”

A few minutes later, he followed her into the kitchen and handed her his dishes as she started the water. “Wow, you really got the job done while I was gone,” he commented as he looked in the cupboards and noticed everything in place.

“I set it up pretty much as my old kitchen was. The canned goods are in the pantry.”

“My Spongebob Squarepants cereal?” he asked, pulling a drying towel out of the drawer closest to the stove.

“Next to my Shredded Wheat. Second shelf, left hand side.”

“How cozy,” he said, drying the bowl and finding others like it in the cabinet. He was reaching for another bowl to dry when something on the countertop attracted his attention. “Scully, why is there a knife sticking out of your _Joy of Cooking_?”

Scully quickly followed his pointed finger and chuckled. “Oh, I forgot I put it there,” she said, sliding a serrated bread knife from the back binding of the cookbook. At his questioning look she smiled. “Mom always put the sharp knifes in the spines of her cookbooks when we moved. That way there was no sharp edges exposed when we unpacked.”

“Must have been a Navy thing,” Mulder said dubiously and watched as she washed the knife and handed it to him to dry. “Utensils?”

“Drawer under the towels,” she directed and he complied. It took only a few moments and the clean up was complete. Scully made a pot of coffee and they retreated to the living room.

Two hours later, Mulder threw the book down in disgust. “There is no key anywhere in that journal, Scully. The only key is the key to my possibly less than sterling heritage and even that is incomplete. God, I was a fool to think she’d come right out and tell me anything!” He pushed himself off the sofa and started to pace the room angrily.

“Mulder . . .”

He held up one finger to silence her. “Don’t say it, Scully. Don’t you dare try to tell me she was only protecting me.”

She tilted her head to try and assuage his tirade. “Mulder, she lived a very dangerous life. She’d seen one child taken from her. It’s only natural that she would want to protect the child remaining. Hell, it’s the main reason Bill– ” She caught herself before continuing.

“It’s why Bill hated me so much. I know, Scully. I don’t deny he had his reasons,” Mulder said with a sigh, pulling on his lip. “He only wanted to keep you safe from me.”

She shook her head. “We are not going there, Mulder. Not tonight.” She picked up the journal and turned it in her hands. “So much pain, so much hurt,” she said quietly, gliding her finger over the embossed letters of the title.

Mulder’s brow furrowed and he took the book from her hand. Suddenly, he shook it, hard.

“Mulder, what are you — “Before she could stop him, he’d grabbed at the binding of the book and  ripped the spine complete from it. A small key and  folded piece of paper fell to the floor from their hiding place in the binding.

“The ‘key’ to everything, Scully,” Mulder proclaimed as he picked up the key and the paper.

“How in the world . . .”

“Your mom’s knife trick, Scully. Keep the sharp edges hidden.” He was unfolding the paper quickly, scanning the words.

“What does it say?” She rose from the sofa and walked around the coffee table to stand next to him.

He licked his lips and smiled over at her. “I know what this is, Scully. I know where she was telling me to go.” He held out the paper to her, a small claim tag like those given out at repair shops and dry cleaners. Across the top in faded red ink was stamped the name ‘Tommy’s’. “First thing tomorrow, we’re taking a road trip,” he told her.

She shook her head. “And here I thought we were getting ‘out of the car’.”

Act 2 Scene1

South Road

Just outside Chilmark

Marthas Vineyard, Massachusetts

1:05 pm

They’d started out early and managed to catch the ferry to the Vineyard just in time for lunch. Mulder took Scully to a little seafood restaurant he’d gone to as a child. They’d feasted on crab cakes and thick homemade clam chowder, Scully complaining that she’d have to join him at the track for a week to work off the calories. He’d placed his hand at the small of her back as he guided her to the Nissan and they headed out of town.

“Shouldn’t we have called first, Mulder?” Scully asked as he sped along South Road toward the tiny hamlet of Nabs Corner.

“Tommy’s was here to greet the boats that landed at Plymouth, Scully. I know he’ll be there. Or at least one of his sons.”

“So what is this place?” she asked, looking out the window so that her skepticism wouldn’t be so obvious.

“One of a kind, Scully. One of a kind.”

Fifteen minutes later

It was a grey saltbox with white trim and shutters. Set back on the rocky soil it looked like it was waiting for the shore to come to meet it. An iron pole supported a weathered wooden sign proclaiming “Edward Thomas, esq. Dry Goods and Repairs” in classic New England typeface.

Mulder pulled the car into a parking spot along the east side of the building. Sand encroached on the asphalt and a few stray sea oats struggled to take hold on the windswept dunes. A wooden platform served as the sidewalk leading to the red painted door at the front of the building.

“Tommy, or rather Ed Thomas the third, and his family live upstairs. At least they did when I was a kid. I went to school with his youngest boy, Jim,” Mulder explained as he guided Scully to the door and reached around to open it for her. A bell tinkled their arrival in the dim interior.

Inside, it was like stepping into a flea market, or a junk yard. Small appliances fought for space with bins of nuts and bolts, cans of pork and beans on long counters that ran the length of the front room. Shelves covered every square inch of wall space, some of them almost audibly groaning under the burden of weight they carried. An ancient cash register sat amid cigar boxes and a display of buttons, their cards yellowed with age.

Behind the cash register, on another counter, sat a new Dell laptop and a small Hewlett-Packer printer.

Footsteps announced the approach of the proprietor. “‘Hello, folks. What can I help you find?” the man in his early forties said pleasantly before looking at Mulder with surprise. “Fox? Fox Mulder? Well, I’ll be! That is you! How’ve ya been?”

Mulder found his shoulder slapped and his hand pumped before he could answer. “Good, Jim. Really good. Oh, Jim, this is my, um, this is Dana Scully,” he said turning to his . . . what was she now? ‘Significant other’? Housemate? To Mulder she would always be only one thing — his partner.

Jim took her hand in a firm shake. “Nice to meet you, Ms. Scully.” He turned back to his old friend. “So, how long’s it been, over twenty years now? After you moved to Connecticut we lost track of you. What have you been up to?”

“Well, went to Oxford for college, joined the FBI, got partnered with Scully here. Just resigned recently and found something in an old book of Mom’s I’m trying to track down.” Scully fought to hide her amusement at her partner’s rather abridged version of the last 20 years of his life.

“How is your Mom? Sorry to hear about your Dad passin’, by the way,” Jim interrupted.

“Mom died a couple of years ago,” Mulder said soberly.

Jim shook his head in sympathy. “Darn. She was a nice lady. My Mom passed just last summer. Cancer. Dad took it hard. I took over the store after that. He just didn’t have the heart for it anymore.”

“I’m sorry to hear about your mother, Jim,” Mulder said with a sad shake of his head. “She and your Dad knew every piece of junk, er, appliance in this place.”

Jim perked up with pride at the compliment. “You can say that again! Mom used to have this way of findin’ stuff. It never ceased to amaze me. Someone would come in looking for an item and she’d say ‘give me a second’ and before they could turn their head, she had it in their hands. Boy, I miss her around here these days,” he added glumly. “But you said your mom had a book here?”

Mulder fought to keep his patience. “No, I found something in a book of hers. A key and this claim check.” He handed the pieces over to Jim. “I assume the key is to whatever was left here.”

“Wow, the old numbering system,” Jim said with a low whistle. “Mom tried this system, gee whiz, must have been 15, maybe 20 years ago. Dad could never get the hang of it.” He chewed his lip and looked at the counters and all along the shelves that made up the small room. “Gee, Fox. It could be anywhere. Do you know what it is?”

Mulder bit the inside of his cheek in frustration. “Not a clue, Jim. Like I said, I found it in a book. She didn’t leave a note with it, just the claim check.”

“Well, when Mom was around, that would have been enough,” Jim admitted.

“I just don’t know where to start.”

Scully tugged at Mulder’s sleeve. “Maybe we should look through the journal again,” she suggested.

“No, Scully. I think that’s a dead end. Whatever clue she left, she didn’t want anyone to just stumble on it. That’s why she brought it here. Only people on the Vineyard know about this place. It’s safer than a Swiss bank.”

“So safe that we can’t even find it,” Scully muttered.

“Wait a minute,” Jim said, brightening. “Let me try something.” He went back to the back of the building and called up the stairs. “Mary, could you ask Dad to come down for a bit?”

“He’s been so down in the dumps since Mom died, but Dad always loves a mystery. Maybe he can give us a clue. ‘Sides, he liked your folks, Fox. He was sorry all that happened with your little sister.”

Mulder held his tongue and Scully took his arm, giving what support she could. In a few minutes they heard heavy footsteps on the stairs. A tall man, but now stooped over and just barely shuffling along, made his way toward the front of the storeroom.

“Dad, you remember Fox Mulder? Bill and Teena’s son?” Jim said amiably as he took the old man’s arm and helped him over to a chair near the laptop.

The old man squinted up at Mulder, assessing if he really was ‘the’ Fox Mulder. “You favor your mother, but I see plenty of your dad in your face,” Ed Thomas said succinctly.

Jim found the floor interesting for a moment, no doubt wondering how to proceed after such an odd greeting. “So, Dad, Fox found this claim check and key in a book that his mother left him. It’s Mom’s old system, I don’t have a clue where to find it.” He handed the slip of paper and the key to his father.

The old man held the paper out at arm’s length in order to read it through his bifocals and then examined the key, hefting it as if to judge its weight. Finally, he looked up at Mulder. “I was wondering when someone would be by to pick that up,” he said, slowly rolling to his feet. Jim shot Mulder a surprised shrug and helped his father stand. “I do believe it’s over there, Jimmy.” Ed shuffled over to the eastern wall of the room, counted the shelves under his breath and scanned the contents. “Ah, there it is. Be a good boy and fetch that clock there, would you?”

Jim grabbed a folding ladder from the corner and quickly reached the shelf his father had indicated. He brought down a wooden clock about fifteen inches tall with a worn face and missing the glass faceplate. With careful steps he brought it over and placed it on the counter next to the cash register.

Mulder looked at it for a moment, not daring to touch it. Finally, he looked over at Mr. Thomas. “How much do I owe you? How long did you hang on to this?”

“Oh, your mother paid in advance. She brought that in about 10 years ago. I asked her if she wanted me to fix the face, but she said no, she just wanted it to be in a safe place. Lots of folks ’round here have me store little things. I try to make sure they ain’t hiding it from divorced spouses and the like. But your dad had just passed on, so I figured there’d be no harm.”

Ten years ago, just after his father had died. Mulder did the calculations. She might have brought it in when he was still missing in New Mexico. He took a deep breath and gently picked up the clock.

“Well, thanks, Mr. Thomas. I guess we’ll be going,” Mulder said with a nod to Jim.

“If you want that face fixed, just bring it back, Fox. Jimmy’d be real glad to set ya up,” Mr. Thomas said cheerfully.

“Thank you. I might take you up on that,” Mulder replied. “Jim, it was nice seeing you again.”

“Nice to see you, too, Fox. And you, Miss Scully. Keep him in line,” Jim called out as they left the store.

Mulder was deep in thought, so Scully got in the driver’s side. “Where to?” she asked when he’d settled into his seat.

“Dad’s house. We can stay there tonight.”

She nodded and pulled out of the parking lot. She’d never been to the house in West Tisbury, although she was aware that Mulder had been there with John Roche half a dozen years before. When they got to the outskirts of town, he gave her directions to the right street and she parked in front  of the long, winding stone steps.

Mulder pulled his key ring out and found the correct key. “I let a real estate lady rent it out to mainlanders during the summer,” he told her as he pushed the door open with his shoulder. Scully was holding the clock and having a hard time convincing herself it wasn’t going to explode at any moment.

The house was stuffy from being closed up, but still furnished. Mulder directed her to put the clock on the kitchen table and he checked the faucet to see if the water was still turned on. It was, as were the lights. “All the comforts of home,” he said dryly as he joined Scully at the table.

He took the small key out of his pocket and used it to open the door to the back of the clock. “I remember watching Mom wind this sucker all the time. I could never understand why we needed this old thing when we had electric clocks and battery operated clocks all over the house. Mom said it was her mother’s and it had sentimental value.” He looked inside the back and licked his lips. “It also was a great place to hide things,” he said, withdrawing a white business envelope, bulging with contents. Quickly he tore open the side and dumped the hidden objects on the table top.

“Oh my God,” Scully gasped as she picked up a tissue collection box identical to the ones they’d found at Strughold’s mining operation in West Virginia. Mulder picked up the second item — an old audio tape reel. “I had this old tape recorder. It had been Dad’s and he got a new one. It played these tapes,” he said, holding it close to inspect it.

Scully turned the envelope upside down and shook it. A business card fell out. “Strughold Mining, this belongs to a Mr. Crofts.”

“It’s at least 10 years old,” Mulder noted, taking the card from her hand.

“I’m not sure calling the main switchboard would be the best idea,” Scully commented, as she sat back and crossed her arms.

“There’s a number on the back, handwritten,” Mulder told her, flipping the card for her to see. He pulled his cell phone out and quickly punched in the numbers, then waited. After a moment he frowned. “Disconnected.”

“Another dead end,” Scully said, picking up the tape reel. “Wonder what’s on this,” she said to herself.

Mulder was punching in more numbers. “Byers, hi it’s me. Hey, can you guys find a phone number for me? I have a number, but it’s disconnected. I think it’s at least 10 years old. Yeah, here, I’ll give it to you.” He rattled off the ten digits. Can you track that down? We think it belonged to a guy named Crofts. Yeah, we’re trying to find him. Anything you can get would be helpful.

He started to crumple the envelope, preparing to throw it away, when Scully touched his hand.

“Mulder, look.” She pointed to the small precise script at the bottom of the envelope. “What is that?”

Mulder straightened the paper and squinted at the writing. “Numbers and letters. It looks like coordinates.”

“Guess we need to hang on to that,” she said and nodded and put the envelope and the business card in his pocket.

Two hours later, as Mulder helped clean up the remains of their take out Chinese, his phone rang. Scully leaned against the counter as he spoke to one of the gunmen, raising her eyebrow as he disconnected the line.

“I have an address. Devil’s Fork, North Dakota. I’m going to head out there tomorrow and see if I can find this guy.”

“Mulder, I’ve been thinking about that tape. Since we don’t have the Bureau to analyze it, maybe we should give Chuck Burks a call.”

He pulled her to his chest and kissed the crown of her head. “Good idea. Why don’t you do that back home while I meet up with Mr. Crofts.”

She pulled away enough to look up at him. “Are you ditching me, Mulder? We’re not out of the Bureau three weeks and you’re leaving me behind?” she teased.

“You know better than that,” he growled. “C’mon. Let’s finish out here and then hit the sack. I have a feeling we’re going to need the rest.”

Act 2 Scene 2

Devil’s Fork, N.D.

1:56 p.m.

Crofts’ trailer was located well out of the path of Charlie, Francis, Ivan, or any of the tropical terrors that had drunkenly rampaged a half-continent away. It was at least two or three states off Tornado Alley, a scuffed silver Airstream content to succumb slowly to the alternating forces of sun and ice on its scrubby lot next to the diner advertising Bison Wings and Custer’s Pie.

clip_image003

But, inside, the geologist’s aluminum home appeared to have sustained the ravages of a tropical storm, a cyclone, a minor force earthquake, and a guerrilla raid. Pizza boxes shared surfaces with plat books, Miller cans with mining maps. A pre-Jenny Craig Anna Nicole Smith displayed her ample charms between a sepia photo of a group of Appalachian miners and a danger sign that had once graced an orifice in the earth. An orange tabby slunk through the wreckage like a mobile safety cone, rubbing Mulder’s leg frantically as if in warning.

“You wanna beer? Cause I ran out yesterday,” Crofts said with casual regret.He was splayed across a dusty floral couch that may have constituted a mother or some aunt’s sad legacy. He obviously had not completed Jenny Craig, but he did own a masters’ in geology, hydrology, and engineering. “You wanna screw over Strughold? That I will happily assist you with.”

Crofts also possessed a pedigree from and nursed a white-hot grudge against Strughold Mining. When Mulder had cautiously approached him for background on his ex-employer, the sixty-ish man had gone on like a MUFON chapter president at a Roswell potluck. The ex-agent had hopped the first plane to Bismarck and made a bee-line forDevil’s Fork “I was hoping you might be able to tell me a little bit more about the company and particularly about the mines around here,” Mulder ventured once the tabby had settled across his lap. “There are reasons I didn’t want to do this over the phone.”

Crofts sucked at a right molar, regarding his visitor. “Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised those bastards were up to something hinky. Festus, you piss on that man, I’ll line my bleeping boots with you!” Festus looked up, annoyed, and stretched across Mulder’s now-tensed thighs.

“See,” Crofts resumed, “most companies take a few short-cuts with the Bureau of Mining and Labor Department regs — not practical not to. Mining still leads the nation in occupational deaths, and that’s the biggest reason why. But the old kraut — Strughold — he wouldn’t have any part of it. Every safety guideline followed to the T, every ‘I’ on every piece of paperwork dotted. Or you were out on your ass, no exceptions. Now, that’s not being respectful of the law — that’s being scared shitless. Like Strughold and his gang had something to hide, something the feds likely would like to know about.

“Not to mention the occasional shutdowns for no reasons, the little ‘cultural  exchange’ tours we’d get coming through, the weird calls from–”

“Cultural exchange tours?” Mulder murmured, straightening. Festus growled menacingly, and he settled back into the cigarette-burned recliner.

“Mostly Japanese, some European guys. Older guys, mostly. Management always said they were investors, or foreign mining interests wanting to get a peek at the technology. Shit. They couldna cared less about the operations, and the middle management types acted as though Satan himself had sent them to shop for souls. And we were to keep a wide berth from ’em. I asked you if you wanted a Miller?”

“You don’t have any left. If I showed you some pictures, do you think you might be able to ID any of these VIPs?”

Crofts scowled and adjusted a cheek on the cushions. “I may look like an ad for malt liquor, bub, but I got a few hundred textbooks’ worth of mining know-how in this pickled brain. And I don’t forget faces — I wanna be ready when it’s time for Mike Wallace.”

“Mike Wallace? You mean about Strughold?”

Crofts held up a nicked finger and grunted as he climbed to his feet. He wobbled over to a glass-front bookcase and withdrew a dozen thick binders.  “Maybe Diane Sawyer — she’s got a nice rack. Mr. Mulder, I’ve made Strughold my business over the last 15 years since they canned my ass. You think I stuck around this rectal boil of a Podunk because of the galleries and the fine cui-zine next door? I could’ve got on with any other mining company  or university with my experience. But I knew something sucked at Strughold, and someday, I’ll have enough to take to CBS. Or ABC. Or maybe Joan Lunden.”

He dropped a half-dozen binders on the cushion next to Mulder, sending a cloud of dust aloft. Festus murmured and flexed his claws. Mulder began leafing through the scrapbooks filled with notes, clippings, records, photos, and Crofts’ obsession. He was halfway through a third binder when a grainy, grayscale image took his breath. A group of grubby men in coveralls were grinning, arms draped around shoulders, while an Asian man glanced at a piece of heavy equipment perhaps 10 feet behind them.

“Zama,” Mulder mumbled, looking up at Crofts.

“That Washingtonian for ‘Yowza?’,” the geologist queried.

“When was this photo taken?” Mulder demanded, turning thebook around.

“Oh, yeah — that’s one of the few times we got any of those goomers on film. I think that was back in ’63. Yeah, it was — I remember, ’cause Kennedy had just got shot about a month before. One of the guys had had his 20th anniversary with the company — there’s something to celebrate — and I took some shots. The Japanese guy wandered over, but he didn’t pay any attention to us. Or the camera.” Crofts edged forward. “Why? Who is he?”

“A very bad man,” Mulder stated. He was certain it was Zama, 30 years younger than when Scully had caught a fleeting glimpse of the scientist nearly a decade ago.

Crofts leaned back, rubbing his coarse chin. “That figures. Once, I was poking around somewhere I ‘spose I shouldn’t have been, and I see them trucking in some heavy gear, I don’t know exactly what, but it wasn’t any kind of mining equipment. Anyways, one of the crates busts open, and I catch this Japanese writing — some kinda logo — on thegizmo inside.

“Never did work out what they were bringing in, but a few years later, I saw that logo in one of the trade journals. Katsuhiru. One of the big companies that popped up after the Big War, major family dynasty. Big into pharmaceuticals, medical technology, that kinda thing. But here’s what’s interesting. The CEO of Katsuhiru back then had been one of Hirohito’s hotshot generals — may even have had something to do with Pearl Harbor, some say. We were more interested in Nuremberg than Tokyo after the war, in rounding up Hitler’s boys even while Uncle Sam was setting up housekeeping for their top rocket and missile guys. For all I know, Strughold himself was Der Fuhrer’s proctologist.”

“Zama’s a scientist,” Mulder muttered. “Smallpox…”

“There ya go — Mengele’s fraternity brother,” Crofts exclaimed, planting his palms on his thighs and jerking to his feet. “I need a brewski. You?”

“First, I need you to help me with something. You know all these mines around here, the local geology, right?”

“Like the back of my, uh, my…Yeah, I know my way around.”

Mulder pulled the Strughold card from his pocket. “So if I gave you some coordinates, you think you could show me where Strughold might’ve been able to build an installation without having to blast?”

“What? A new shaft?”

“No, bigger. An underground installation. Very likely several laboratories.”

“Sons of bitches,” Crofts grinned. “Got the freaking Fourth Reich right under my feet. Let’s flush the bastards out. Hey, you want a beer?”

****

The Dakota Consolidated Power “lineman” belched up another gobbet of onion and grease. He’d been unable to locate a Mickey D’s or a Hardee’s or even a Subway on the 135-mile trek to the universe’s dusty rectum, AKA Devil’s Fork, and dire hunger had driven him to an ill-advised Buffalo Patty Melt across the street from the geologist’s ramshackle Airstream.

“Got the freaking Fourth Reich right under my feet,” Crofts crackled over the lineman’s earphones. The balding, deceptively flabby man adjusted the parabolic microphone. The old drunk had been gunning for Strughold for years, but he was deemed essentially harmless and they’d decided he’d draw more attention dead. But when the FBI agent — the ex-agent — had contacted the geologist, they’d ordered the surveillance. Surveillance wasn’t The Lineman’s specialty, but he’d been ordered to stand down for the time. He could step out of this van, walk across to the trailer, and simply make the long-dispensable Crofts and the newly disposable ex-fed vanish with an absence. But for some reason, the FBI guy was off limits.

“Yeah,” Crofts grunted in The Lineman’s ear. “These are longitudinal and latitudinal coordinates, all right. I know where this is — just southwest of No. 76. Makes sense — company closed that mine years ago.”

“How heavy’s the security around the mines?” the ex-fed asked.

“Routine. You think those Nazis are gonna risk attracting attention by putting a squadron of commandos on a bunch of mined-out wormholes?”

“We still need to scout out the site…” Ex-fed’s voice dissolved into static, and The Lineman adjusted the tuning on the parabolic mike. “…is the problem.”

“Don’t get your federal-issue jockeys in a knot. I know a guy.”

“What does that mean?”

“You heard of slant-drilling? Well, I know a guy who can help us give No. 76 a good proctological exam…”

The noise amplified, and The Lineman ripped off his headphones, belching loudly in the stifled confines of the utility van.

Act 2 Scene 3

Scully’s eyelids drooped as she stared at the monitors. Small wonder that her eyes were getting tired; she didn’t remember blinking once in the last ten minutes. Vertical patterns, like spiky evergreens on the horizon of a shiny lake expanded and contracted with every syllable that resounded from the high-definition earphones. Men’s voices droned on, sometimes becoming louder with emotion, but they were all abstract shapes to her at this point. Something that needed identification, not the thoughts vocalized from a thinking human being. Her senses were going on overload.

clip_image004

How on earth did these guys do it? And still have enough brain power to bicker over the hierarchy of this project like a pair of old biddies? Still, when she and Mulder had to call in a favor, they were always there for them. This time, though, they’d called on too many resources, it seemed. Chuck Burks had arrived at the apartment early that morning, arms full of equipment meant for dissecting the tape found in Teena’s clock. On the second trip back from his car for another load, he’d arrived not only with more wires and speakers, but with Langly escorting him by the elbow, his own backpack full of gear slung over his other shoulder.

“Friend of yours, Agent Scully?” he’d said with a pleading grimace crinkling his face.

She’d asked–no, demanded–that Langly let him go.

“You know we could have handled all this for you, don’t you Scully?” Langly defended the reputation of the Lone Gunmen while attempting a puppy-dog gaze that only worked when used by Mulder.

Well, two heads were better than one, she thought silently as she ushered the two into the new living room. But when two great brains collided, some amount of repulsion was bound to occur. The gist of the afternoon was a little rocky. Burks was a workhorse, doing his best to get the job done. Langly watched Burks over his shoulder every so often to make sure he wasn’t gaining headway too far past himself. Every time Scully made a suggestion, Langly’s ears perked up to see how his rival would respond.

But despite a little healthy competition, like magnets, they sometimes came around and stuck, and they *were* making progress.

She’d zoned out so completely at one point, that she didn’t even notice Burks had left her side for a bathroom break and a fresh cup of coffee until she heard running water filling a clean pot in the kitchen. She must have dozed off. Pulling the headphones off, she stretched and meandered into the kitchen, following her nose to the beginnings of some fresh brew.

“What’d I miss?” she yawned, reaching into a yet to be unpacked box of mugs. There was one big mug she was looking for in particular. As she sifted through the newspaper- wrapped bundles, she noticed Burks’ voice was rising in excitement. Slowly, Scully noticed that she wasn’t giving him her full attention.

“What did you say?”

Politely as ever, Burks took a deep breath and repeated — slowly — his recap during Scully’s cat-nap. “Aside from your initial recognition of Spender and Klemper we’ve concluded for sure the other voice is definitely Strughold.”

“Okay, go on,” Scully prompted, re-encouraging Burks’ deflated enthusiasm.

“Well, Langly tracked down the rest of the scientists we thought would be most likely to take part in this conversation. I’d researched a little last night, which sped up our time considerably, but I was pulling things randomly without direction. Anyway–”

“–we’ve come up with the three most likely candidates,” Langly interrupted.

” Zama, Takguchi and Katsuhiro.”

“Yeah, and you’ll also be pleased to know that I’ve managed to clear up that section of tape you were reviewing, Dana.”

“Yes?” Scully stood to attention. She really didn’t remember where she’d left off. There was some background noise they had yet to determine. Whether it was important or not depended on what it turned out to be. Burks led the two others to the dining room table, where his equipment was stationed. He violently pulled the headphone chord from the side of the laptop, and turned up the external speakers.

“Now, I managed to lower Strughold’s voice, and zeroed in on the man in the background. The one we couldn’t understand because he was  mumbling, and because of the undetermined noise distracting it even further. Here’s what we get.”

Strughold’s voice contracted to a tone akin to someone speaking through a tin can far away, while the man in the background seemed to walk towards the recording device. In fact, it was Burks’ manipulation that had caused this translation. The man was still mumbling, but not because of a low volume to his voice. He had an accent — a French accent.

“I don’t recognize this man.”

“Unfortunately, neither do we.” Burks typed fluidly, opening some background windows on the screen, and tabbed over to the same section of tape, but at yet another frequency. “But I did get that noise to come through. Take a listen.”

The mysterious man’s French mumbles returned to their original state. What was mingled within his condescending tones was a light tinkle, like glass hitting glass. Then a long drawn out whine — very low, like a tuning fork. Then a tap against a solid surface, and then glass against glass again.

There was a pause where Strughold’s voice had been omitted, and as the mysterious man’s voice came into the frame again, there was the sound of pouring liquid.

“Sounds like someone was having a little musical recital on their crystal glass before taking a healthy sip. Know any French drunks in this secret all- powerful consortium, Scully?” Langly quipped, though he was almost certainly spot-on with the identification of the noise.

“Well, they’re not sending out biographies of themselves for us to stumble over. No, I don’t know who that could be. Any luck we can match his voice up?”

Burks wiped his palm across his ample forehead. “We’ve exhausted my picks. We’d have to cross reference relationships our ‘known’ men had with anyone who’d been professionally recorded. If this guy’s kept to himself, never been in the media, or on any kind of official recording, we’re out of luck.”

clip_image005

“Surveillance tapes?” Langly suggested hopefully.

“FBI’s out of this for the moment, remember, Langly?” Scully sighed, a little regretfully. “There’s no way of accessing that type of information without our badges.”

Burks replayed the selection again, the three of them intent on the voices and glass clatters. They’d all been concentrating so hard that when the trill of Scully’s cell phone sounded, she nearly fell out of the chair to go answer it. Burks got up to fetch his forgotten coffee, while Langly muttered at the screen and typed in some new configurations — much to the annoyance of Burks. Buthe let him go with it, pouring his coffee and returning to sit by him. They’d begun to accept each other as teammates, though grudgingly, and as Scully left them behind, any expected arguments were happily, nonexistent.

Mulder’s number shone in the ID screen of Scully’s cell phone, and she answered immediately. “Where are you?”

“Hello to you too.” The reception faded in and out. “–I’m on my way to the mining site, but we gotta make a pit stop first.”

“We? So you found Crofts?”

“Yeah. It’ll be a bumpy ride. How are things back at the homestead?”

“Oh, you know, Ma and Pa are hard at work on the field, and I’m just trying to hold everything together.” She glanced into the dining room again, happy to see both heads down and hard at work — together.

“Mulder,” she began, “It’s definitely a consortium meeting. Lots of familiar voices, and some not so familiar. It’ll still take some time to decipher who they all are, but our initial perceptions were right. This goes internationally.”

“Looks like Mom was leading us in the right direction toward something. What that was…”

“We’ll find out, Mulder. We’ve just got to put the pieces together.”

“Yeah, but are the pieces going to tell us the truth?”

They were both silent for a long three seconds. The truth was a heavy uncertain question that they needed answered. And what were they to do with it, once they had it?

“We’re coming up to our stop now, Scully. I’m gonna have to let you go.”

“You didn’t answer me before. Mulder. Where exactly are you?”

“Going to get a key, in a matter of speaking — or, what you could call a key, it seems. Gotta break into Strughold’s some way or another.”

Apprehensive to his lack of definition, Scully’s voice wavered. “Mulder, just be careful, will you please?”

“I will. I’ll keep you updated.”

“Be sure you do.”

Scully pressed the End button and stared at the dim lighting of the phone as if she were able to hold onto Mulder for a moment longer. Then Langly called urgently from the kitchen.

“You’re not going to believe this! Burks, can you confirm this please?”

He fast forwarded to the last section of tape — a section past the mysterious Frenchman, past the debates between consortium members. It was another strange voice that had seemed familiar, but could not be identified because he spoke in such swift German to Strughold. It came in like an afterthought, like the man had been absent from the meeting until that one point, or remained silent throughout.

“I will not give up a struggle already begun! There is no such word as capitulation in my vocabulary!”

“Now, listen to this,” Langly scrolled through one of the historical recordings set off to the side. “That’s it, isn’t it?”

Burks compared both signatures, layered them one on top of another, and listened carefully to his headphones. He looked up at Langly, his eyes frozen and clear. They exchanged a silent, fearful acknowledgement, nodded, then both turned to Scully.

“What? What is it?”

“December 1940, the Rheinmettal-Borsig Works,” Burks unplugged the headphones again, and handed them to Scully. When she’d fit them over her head, he cued up the tape. Snow erupted in Scully’s ears, and a fervent voice issued forth in German. It was the voice on the consortium tape. “I am not the man to give up, to my own disadvantage, a struggle already begun,” Burks simultaneously translated. “I have proved this by my life in the past and I shall prove to those gentlemen – whose knowledge of my life until now has been gathered from the emigre’ press – that I have remained unchanged in this respect.

“When I began my political career, I declared to my supporters – they were then only a small number of soldiers and workers – ‘There is no such word as capitulation in your vocabulary or mine.'”

“That’s not… It can’t be…” Scully whispered in a dry voice, as Der Fuehrer continued to regale the throng of good Germans.

She’d suddenly lost her appetite for coffee, and hoped Mulder kept his word and knew what he was doing.

******

Act 3 Scene 1

Strughold Mine No. 76

One day later

3:23 p.m.

“Thanks, but my tires don’t need rotating,” Mulder told Crofts’ friend.

The teen blinked, scratching a threatening zit in the epicenter of his scarlet farmer’s tan. He was about 5’6″, but muscular and square-jawed. He sported a Carharrt work jacket and a regulation Midwest jock buzz, both at odds with his thick, steel-rimmed glasses.

“No, sir, this ain’t no…” the boy grinned sheepishly, looking from the old geologist to the wheeled unit he’d single-handedly hauled from his Ford flatbed.

“Ground penetrating radar,” Mulder assured him with a disarming smile. “It emits low power pulses of electromagnetic energy over soil or other material, and ‘reads’ the reflected energy. The pulses are reflected at any change in material, so it provides a cross-sectional image of the material under the scan line. They use it for mapping geological features, finding buried utilities or abandoned fuel tanks, or to check for flaws in concrete foundations.”

“Damn,” the teen mumbled with respect.

“In addition to being the region’s top high school fullback and shortstop, Scott’s the pride of the Oscagaw County FFA and two-time winner of the North Dakota State High School Robotics Competition,” Crofts informed the agent with paternal pride. “He’s a born mechanical and electronic whiz. Got this GSSI SIR 2000 used at a tax liquidation in Bismarck, and had Scott pop the hood. He souped it up, added a gig of extra data storage, and boosted the scan rate to 75 — 11 more scans per second than the factory allowed.”

“OK, now you’ve exhausted my technological jargon reserve,” Mulder surrendered.

“What Mr. Crofts means to say, sir, is this baby’ll read through 100 feet of dirt, asphalt, concrete, or rock,” Scott ventured with a mix of home-trained politeness and adolescent bravado. “Me and the guys, we been using it to look for old Indian graves and such.”

“We’ll have it back by sundown,” Crofts promised, fiddling with the controls and examining the monitor mounted above the GPR unit.

Scott’s face fell. “Hey, I thought I was gonna help out. You said…”

“I said I needed your expertise,” Crofts said gently but firmly. “What we’re doing could get a little iffy, and your mom and dad would rip me limb from limb if you wound up at the sheriff’s substation. I’ll give you a full report tonight, OK?”

“Shit,” the teen muttered, but he turned and shuffled back to the pickup. After a few seconds, the truck powered up and kicked up gravel as it glided back up the county road.

“Good kid, but he’s got no grasp of his own mortality, on the field or off,” Crofts reflected.

“Mortality? I thought you said we could get in and out without being noticed.”

The geologist spat an unhealthy wad of phlegm into the scrubby grass by the roadside, and pulled a tarnished .38 from his windbreaker. “Oh, yeah, no problem there. We just got some rattlers in these parts, that’s all.”

“Let’s boogie,” Mulder sighed.

**

Crofts’ assessment had been accurate. As Mulder scanned the six-foot Strughold Mining fence 20 feet away, he saw no signs of electrification, video surveillance, or even human presence.

The pair had hiked about a half-mile from the road to a clearing Crofts had claimed to be “dead-bang centered” on the coordinates Mulder had been provided. The geologist had brought along a hefty pack that contained God knows what, and after seeing the gun, Mulder had begun to question his judgment in recruiting the disgruntled and possibly cracked scientist.

“So how’d you leave the company?” the former agent said.

Crofts’ eyes were plastered on the radar monitor as he wheeled the unit slowly over the bumpy terrain. “I told you Strughold was a maniac for the rules – didn’t wanna do anything to attract the regulatory guys. Well, a crew found one of the miners – Pete Fulger, nice guy, two kids – at the bottom of one of the shafts around here, skull cracked wide open. Bosses claimed it was an accident that Pete’s safety gear had malfunctioned, and the Bureau and OSHA signed off on their report. But there were some hinky elements to Pete’s death. He’d been asked to fill in the night before – that’s not standard practice, especially during a slow period, which was what it was.

“And Pete was kind of an odd duck. One of those, what do they call them? Conspiracy buffs, yeah.”

Mulder coughed.

“Yeah, he was convinced he’d seen a UFO out near the badlands when he was a teenager, and he was always going on about some shadowy conspiracy that was responsible for killing JFK, Martin Luther King, Bobby Kennedy, and John Belushi, for all I know. He told me one time he thought Strughold was a Nazi.” Crofts stopped, then moved on toward the fence. “‘Course, nobody argued with him, but he was talking about the real thing. Shit, probably turn out he was right.

“Upshot was, I suggested to the bosses we might wanna look a little deeper into Pete’s accident. Next thing you know, it’s going around I’m coming to the site drunk.” The geologist glanced up. “Well, maybe there was some truth to that, but I never let it affect my work, and ain’t it odd they can me right when I’m stirring up a hornet’s nest? Well, they didn’t can me, precisely – they let me ‘resign.'”

“Ever find out anything about your friend?”

“They wouldn’t even let me pack my own office – got security to bring it out to the house. That was when I had a house, a wife, and a job. I taught a few community college classes after that, but they’d put the word out on me and I couldn’t get hired as a safety guard at a sandbox… Whoa.”

Mulder moved forward as Crofts peered at the monitor. “What’ve you got? Looks like nothing.”

The geologist tapped the screen. “Nothing sometimes looks a hell of a lot like everything, Mr. Mulder. This land’s been through primeval plate shifts, prehistoric earthquakes and volcanoes, and the mother of all glaciers. It’s a vegetable stew of rocks, minerals, fossils, and soils. What you’re seeing here is solid, unbroken material, about 24 feet down. Nature doesn’t work that way. This is manmade – maybe the ceiling to that ‘complex’ you were talking about.”

“Can you tell how large the complex might be?”

Crofts began to move again. “See if we can’t lock it in.”

As he rolled away, Mulder flipped open his cell and punched in a pre- programmed number.

“Editorial,” Byers announced, brisk-but-amiable.

“It’s me,” Mulder greeted.

“Mulder, hey. You want Langly? He’s still working with Scully and Burks on those voiceprints.”

“Nah, you’re my corporate skullduggery guy today. What’s Katsuhiru do for you?”

“Excitement mingled with a shiver of apprehension. One of Japan’s powerhouse family dynasties. Major provincial power since the 16th century, hit big in the spice trade with the Europeans in the 1800s. Moved from medicinal herbs into pharmaceuticals in the 1930s. Company had a sudden infusion of new capital, as if their research was being underwritten by somebody else – somebody powerful. You could speculate on who, based on the changes that were happening in the world at the time, but I have seen some old photos of Yoshiro Katsuhiru picnicking with Emperor Hirohito and his clan. After the war, the family laid low, then came back in the 1950s with a few major products.”

“They still pushing pills?”

“High-tech Robin Cook/Michael Crichton-type stuff, Mulder. In the eighties, the company bought up some smaller electronics, robotics, and life sciences firms. There’s been talk Katsuhiru’s been looking at nanotechnology and biomechanical systems – you know, exosuits to help the disabled walk or workers to do more heavy lifting.”

Mulder’s imaginative mind whirled on a few other possibilities. “Any connections between Strughold Mining and Katsuhiru?”

Byers paused. “I’ll work on it. What? Frohike wants to know how things are going in the hinterlands.”

“Great. I’m scouting out underground labs with a borderline twelve-stepper who smells like kitty-litter, waiting for a battalion of Strughold security goons or copperheads to come swarming out of the woods. And the Buffalo Dog I had in Devil’s Fork is beginning to claw its way out.”

“Devil’s Fork?” Byers perked. “I envy you. They’ve had an unusually high incidence of UFO sightings over the last 30 years or so.”

Mulder flashed on the “lunatic” Pete Fulger and his “delusions.” ” If I see any EBEs, I’ll get an autograph.”

The ex-agent pocketed the phone, frowning at the blue hills on the horizon.

Then he turned, scanning the clearing.

“Crofts?” Mulder called.

“Here,” the geologist shouted. Mulder froze as he peered at his companion, nearly a football field away. “I haven’t even found the edge of the thing yet. And something’s playing havoc with my signal. Something big. Godzilla big. I think it’s down there.”

**

“You OK?” Crofts “whispered” loudly as he played his lantern beam around the tunnel walls.

Mulder nodded gently, although the low-grade buzzing in his head was beginning to amplify. “You sure this is a great idea, just the two of us?”

“We made it this far without getting our brains blown out, didn’t we?” the geologist replied cheerfully.

When Crofts suggested they investigate the abandoned No. 76, Mulder had begun to suggest reinforcements. Then he remembered that there were no reinforcements. When he and Scully had turned in their papers, they had lost whatever meager federal resources they’d been able to muster over the past decade.

For the first time since their defection from the Bureau, Mulder wondered if he’d closed off all avenues to The Truth.

“Ah hah,” Crofts announced triumphantly, waving the handheld PC he’d pulled out of his pack after they’d breached the mine’s shabbily blockaded entrance. He’d surprised Mulder with his PalmV’s radiodetection Dataviewer.

Engineers used them to locate buried pipes and cable; Crofts hoped to locate Strughold’s underground chamber, which Mulder had assumed would contain a Best Buyful of electronics and computer gear. “See, signal’s getting hot near this wall, which would be just about right under where I found the lab.”

“Great,” Mulder mumbled. A dull pain was beginning to prod at his left temple with a vague familiarity. But the ex-agent was intent on finding what was behind the rock wall Crofts was now caressing. “Now all we have to do is do a Hogan’s Heroes. You bring a sharp spoon?”

Crofts turned, grinning eerily in the ghostly lantern light. He reached into his bag and gently withdrew two bricks of what looked like gray Play Dough. “I can do better than that.”

“Oh, shit, Crofts,” Mulder groaned. “Where the hell did you get plasticine?”

“Remember — Montana’s just over the border,” the scientist noted. “Lotta disenchanted militia guys looking to grow organic potatoes instead of make pipebombs these days. Find some real bargains, if you know where to go. Now, why don’t you just back off around the corner there, less you want a Caesarian lobotomy?”

“Why don’t I just back off to New Jersey?” Mulder complained. An explosion surely would alert Strughold’s security, either inside or outside the “lab.” But he’d come this far for answers, so he retreated around the curve from which they’d come. Crofts whistled “Sweet Home Alabama” off-key as Mulder listened to him strategically place the plastique on the mine wall and install the detonator caps. Within five minutes, the geologist crouched beside him, spine to the wall.

Crofts nodded his head like a metronome. “Ten, nine, eight, seven…”

Mulder’s eyes began to ache, and he reeled against the wall as a penny nail seemingly shot through his cerebrum.

Crofts sounded excited, like a boy with a new X-Box. “Four, three, two, one…”

The explosion rattled through Mulder’s already tortured skull. Crofts straight- armed his companion to keep him back. The floor of the abandoned mine vibrated, and Mulder wondered if he would spend his last hours pinned under a pile of rocks listening to the dying ramblings of this lunatic.

As they heard the last rocks crumble from the wall around the curve, the geologist withdrew his arm and gestured Mulder forward.

The ex-agent halted as he peered into the new hole Crofts had created. Networks of ductwork, PVC pipe, and color-coded electrical and computer cable lie beyond the shattered rock, and beyond that a wall of spun fiberglass insulation.

“Yeah, buddy,” Crofts crowed. “Nailed that one. My guess is there ain’t much more than drywall beyond that.” He stepped gingerly through the debris and pinched off some insulation. “This has got to be at least 30 years old. Used to have this brand in my house, ‘fore I started living in a tin can. Well, let’s get to it.”

“I don’t think so,” a voice echoed behind them.

Mulder, head throbbing, wheeled around to see a stocky man in a jumpsuit and hardhat leveling a machine pistol at the pair.

“Shit,” Crofts spat. “You utility guys really take your jobs too seriously.” The “lineman” was flanked by two beefy men in security uniforms, also holding automatic weapons. Stitched above each of their breast pockets were the initials “SM.” Mulder, slightly delirious from the pain in his temples, almost giggled even as he realized the two Strughold Mining employees weren’t into sadomasochism.

“Toss the pack over here,” The Lineman instructed Crofts. “Search FBI,” he snapped at one of the security men.

Mulder placed his palms on his head as he was frisked. The guard removed the Glock from his waistband and returned to parade rest beside the utility man.

“Did Spender send you?” the ex-agent inquired calmly. “Or is Krycek subcontracting now? This whole thing was a trap, wasn’t it?”

The Lineman looked amused, and Mulder began to wonder if he and Scully had understood the playbook at all. “C’mon. I’d do you two right now, but I’ve got orders to give you the tour.”

“Orders from who?” Mulder asked. “Look, we’re dead anyway, right?”

“You’ve watched one too many old crime shows, Agent. Move it. You know, Crofts, you didn’t do a half-bad job finding this place, but you weren’t patient enough.” He coaxed the ex-agent and the geologist along the shaft, another twenty or so yards. The Lineman’s hand disappeared into a black niche in the rock wall, and the dirt floor slid open before Crofts’ feet. Mulder glanced down at the steps descending into what appeared to be a halogen-lit corridor.

“Going dowahhhhh–,” The Lineman began to order. Mulder’s head snapped around as the command died in a strangled yelp.

“Jesus,” Mulder muttered, his jaw dropping open. The Strughold gorilla who’d frisked him had The Lineman in a chokehold, his fingers holding the man’s jaw. But The Lineman’s head was turned 180 degrees from the norm, the skin of his neck tearing with the tension. The machine pistol fired once into the shaft floor as the newly dead man’s forefinger twitched in a final spasm.

As the jumpsuited corpse dropped to the ground, Mulder looked to the security men. Their faces suddenly went slack, and as Mulder’s blood went cold, they reformed into ghastly golem, runneled scars where their eyes and mouths had been.

He turned to Crofts, expecting an expression of utter shock. Instead, Crofts’ stubbled jowls morphed into a powerful square jaw, his bloodshot eyes sharpening and his cheeks gaining craggy definition. Mulder backed up a step, staring speechlessly into the familiar and forbidding face.

“Are you ready, Agent Mulder?” Jeremiah Smith asked, gently.

Act 3 Scene 2

“Extinction is the inevitable fate of all species,” Jeremiah began as they moved down the dimly lit corridor. Unmarked doors adorned only with card/keypads lined the hallway, but otherwise, there was no sign of life. As if the place had been abandoned, Mulder thought. Or, he ventured with a twitch in his gut, whatever work, whatever project had been conducted here had been completed.

“Earth itself has experienced five major extinctions over a four billion-year span, the last roughly 65 million years ago. In our world, three have occurred over as many years. That has enabled our species to evolve both physically and technologically well beyond your scientists’ greatest aspirations. But extinction is inevitable, as is every species’ conviction that it somehow can evade its extinction.

“We discovered the first evidence of our impending, inevitable extinction eons ago. It is now at least 12,000 years away, by our predictions, but to any sentient race facing its own obliteration, that is a matter of mere minutes. This event is expected to reduce our entire galaxy to a swirling mass of plasma that within billions of years will reform into a new galaxy.

“Facing this kind of extinction, a species has but one option: To find a new home, to explore, to colonize. Our intimations of mortality drove us to develop the technology that would allow us to look well beyond the confines of our doomed galaxy. In the eons we have searched, we have found hundreds of planets that could be adapted to our use, but only three other sentient species. One is long-extinct, extinguished by a meteoric event thousands of years ago. Another…”

It was the first time Mulder had ever heard signs of uncertainty, of fear, in the inscrutable Jeremiah’s voice. He felt a tension in the two speechless, faceless aliens beside him.

“Another species contacted our scouts,” Jeremiah continued. “Where your world has experienced five major extinctions and ours’ three, its world has faced only one such cataclysm. Imagine, if you will, a species that has existed for perhaps a billion years. We were children in its presence, but were foolish enough to imagine that because of its primitive form, we were its masters.

“We had discovered a fourth species of rudimentary intelligence — a promising species, but apparently an evolutionary dead-end. It lived on a world that had developed a rich biodiversity and the resources capable of sustaining an entire race for the foreseeable future. By this point, our society had divided along two major opposing lines of thought. Some believed we should adapt livable worlds for future colonization. Others believed with an almost religious fervor that the Earth was our destiny, that we had only to tap its lifeblood to ensure our survival.

“But our new allies in the universe suggested the Earth’s promise had yet to fully mature, that our technology could be used to hasten that maturation and fully exploit the resources we would need. We had the science. Our ‘friend’ had the ability to make that science a reality.”

Mulder froze, a vague horror suddenly blossoming within his chest. He recalled the experiments he’d witnessed in Tunguska, the living black oil that had enslaved men. He thought of the vast chasms in evolutionary theory, particularly in attempting to qualify the leap from Homo neanderthalensis to the Starbucks-sucking Homo sapiens.

“Those who favored more benign colonization were persuaded that this experiment in biological modification was a noble advance in science. That we were exploring genetic frontiers that could be used to help us survive on other worlds while fostering sustainable and intelligent life on Earth.”

“It wasn’t until our joint work was complete that some among us began to realize we had joined in an unholy alliance. But that was only the first of a series of unholy alliances we forged to ensure our immortality in the universe…”

Mulder’s effort to comprehend Jeremiah’s account had distracted him from the knife-like spasms of pain in his head. Here was The Truth, delivered to him in a single, brain-numbing package. And Mulder now realized he’d been stumbling largely in the dark for the past decade, within inches but somehow miles away from revelations that would alter the world as he knew it.

“Two worlds,” Jeremiah amended, jolting Mulder from his reflections. “I apologize; your thoughts are your own. But it’s crucial you understand completely that you may hold the key to the future of both your world and ours’.”

They had reached an unmarked steel reinforced door with a card slide and keypad.

“What’s in here?” Mulder rasped, mouth going dry as the headache returned full-force. “And why am I the key?”

The “security men” were silent, and Jeremiah turned to the door. He grasped the knob and placed a palm over the keypad, closing his eyes. Mulder heard a metallic click, and Jeremiah eased the door open.

The room beyond represented an astonishing feat of underground construction. It was easily the size of a small town, illuminated by huge, overhanging rows of lamps. Banks of computers were arranged in a rough half-ring around the room’s perimeter, manned by a skeleton crew in lab coats.

Mulder now realized the room was actually a hangar, larger than anything the military’s black ops cousins had ever conceived. But it was a hangar designed by a madman: Even from his remote vantage point, Mulder could see the shining floor ahead of the computer was unscarred, seemingly untouched. The walls and arena ceiling of the hangar were seamless.

“Should’ve hired a union contractor to build this place,” he murmured.

“Unless Wonder Woman’s renting the space.”

Jeremiah’s serene face did not shift, but there was the hint of a smile in his voice. “Agent Mulder, more than 1,000 human generations would be required to reach my solar system by conventional means. We would never have ventured beyond our system had we not learned interstellar travel necessitated movement across more than three dimensions.”

Mulder turned abruptly. “Interdimensional travel? Wormholes?”

“I’m afraid even Stephen Hawking would be unable to comprehend the concept involved. These men – the enemies of both our races – are playing with technologies at least 5,000 years beyond man’s scientific understanding.”

Mulder was full of questions, but his thoughts vanished as the floor beneath  him began to vibrate. Actually, it wasn’t a vibration – it was as if the hangar was shifting at some molecular level. The air suddenly seemed thick and liquid, and Jeremiah and his companions flickered in and out of existence before Mulder’s eyes.

Then, just as suddenly, huge, hot fingers squeezed Mulder’s brain. He reeled as the room wavered, electricity sizzling inside his skull and random, utterly alien perceptions firing through his subconscious. As he dropped to his knees, a scream rising in his throat, Mulder perceived a great shape shimmering into view on the hangar floor.

It was monstrous, created clearly by a race to which Man must seem an insect. Gray, metallic but somehow not. Heiroglyphs and symbols were etched into the craft’s hull.

“Agent Mulder. Do you recall the story of the white buffalo?”

Through pain-sharpened eyes, Mulder glanced up at the tall, rough-hewn but somehow dignified figure looming above him. “Mr. Hosteen…”

Albert Hosteen smiled fondly down at his old friend. “I told you once of the White Buffalo Woman, who brought the sacred buffalo calf pipe to the Sioux,” the old Native American windtalker continued. “Before she came, our people didn’t know how to live. They knew nothing. The Buffalo Woman put her sacred mind into their minds, and they knew how to live. When she had given this great gift to our people, she ascended into the skies.

“Since then, the birth of a white buffalo calf has been the most signific ant prophetic sign known to us. It is a sign to begin to mend life’s sacred hoop.Your return to this life years ago was marked by such a sacred birth.” Hosteen’s leathery cheeks twitched in a momentary smile.

“The Fox and the Buffalo.”

“I don’t…” Mulder whispered.

“They came as the White Buffalo Woman from the skies, to put their minds into ours. But the sacred hoop has been broken. You are the healer, the mender.”

“Mr. Hosteen…” Mulder rasped. But the old man was gone, replaced by hideous, nearly inhuman screams. He turned toward the hangar, where man and machinery were now one in a sheet of flame. Smith’s faceless companions played their flamethrowers over the shrieking technicians and guards, extinguishing their pain in an absurdist act of alien “humanity.”

A new wave of agony surged through Mulder’s brain as he tore his eyes from the nightmarish tableau. The mad images flashed through his mind, images from other worlds, other universes, and soon, he felt blackness descend as the hangar again began to shimmer.

“Agent Mulder?”

Mulder blinked. The pain, the madness, were gone. Jeremiah Smith’s fingers continued to massage his temple.

“What did you do?” the ex-agent asked. “Those people…”

“We must leave. You must leave. Come.”

Too numbed to speak, Mulder stumbled to his feet and followed Jeremiah back through the corridor and back into the dark shaft. Jeremiah seized his arm – the alien appeared to have no problem navigating through the murk. He guided the ex-agent through the turns, and eventually, they reached the light.

“Your friends…” Mulder suddenly recalled, blinking into the afternoon sun.

Jeremiah didn’t speak. Mulder clambered through the brush, wondering why the place wasn’t flooded with automatic weaponry and Kevlar. Even given the sudden and violent nature of the “massacre” in the hangar/lab, there had to be some sort of alert system, some sort of failsafe…

A steady thumping sound answered Mulder’s concerns. He looked to the horizon. Black helicopters, he mused. The oldest cliché in the book, at least Project Blue Book.

There was a trio of stealth choppers, no doubt purchased from some former police state or terrorist surplus outlet. The helicopters converged quickly toward the clearing beside the mine; Mulder hoped they hadn’t yet been detected.

“Agent Mulder,” Jeremiah called, tossing his reluctant colleague an AK he’d no doubt commandeered from the hangar. Mulder stared at the weapon for a second, then gripped the stock as the trio of birds sent up a duststorm.

Jeremiah and Mulder sprinted toward a thicket some 50 yards from the mine entrance. The snap of automatic gunfire quickened Mulder’s pace, and he wheeled around as the bark was stripped from an oak near his left arm and pulled off a volley of shots.

He turned momentarily to check on Jeremiah’s safety, only to find the alien standing, eyes closed, arms at his side.

“Jeremiah!” Mulder screamed, firing wildly at the dozen or so men now a few hundred feet away. He clipped one of Strughold’s men, and the rest fanned out. Mulder sprayed the landscape, taking out another one even as a round stitched into the dirt before his feet.

There were too many of them, he realized. Jeremiah had gone off somewhere, and he had no idea how many rounds remained in his clip.

Mulder had a feeling he was about to discover the ultimate Truth, and he replayed his last discussion with Scully.

As he pondered, the fan of approaching gunmen seemed to waver. The air grew suddenly still and silent, and Mulder turned back to Jeremiah.

Who was no longer there. “Great-” Mulder started to mutter as bullets whizzed past his head. The rest of his words were drowned out by the end of the world.

Debris buffeted Mulder as a massive blast blew the ground from under his attackers, and he rolled into a bed of dead leaves. A wave of liquid energy rolled through the air, and the airborne men simply dissolved. Mulder, squinting against the unearthly holocaust, felt radiating heat on his cheek, but Jeremiah apparently had guided him outside the blast zone.

Mulder buried his head in the leaves as clods of dirt pummeled him and shards of rock, vegetation, and god knows what else hurtled over his head. He remained horizontal, hands over head, even after the gale of matter died down. When he heard the soothing music of wild birds overhead, Mulder pushed cautiously to his feet and dusted leaves and soil from his jeans. He ventured up to the rim of the crater Jeremiah’s technology had created, unworried about radiation or airborne toxins. Somehow, he suspected there would be none. Mulder was as certain there would be no trace of Strughold’s secret facility.

Mulder’s colleagues would chalk this up to some buildup of underground gases or a negligent cache of long-forgotten TNT, possibly raising a few uncomfortable questions for Strughold’s “management.” To the civilian world, the crater near Devil’s Fork would become a new chapter in the growing tome of paranormal lore, along with crop circles, drop-ins, and doppelgangers.

As he crept along the perimeter of the hole, Mulder pondered the words of Albert Hosteen, if Hosteen indeed had been no manifestation of his temporary insanity inside the hangar. White buffaloes and witchy women.

Hands-on healing and Old Testament-style annihilation. Mulder realized he was in territory that tested even his receptivity to the unknown. He took one last peek into the blackness, then set forth on the long path home.

Epiglogue

Casey’s Bar

2 days later

5:32 pm

The bar was dark and musty, and as always, a dive that Mulder frequented during his lowest moments. This time he walked in not alone, but side by side with Scully. They found an empty booth and sat across from each other, the smooth dark wood beneath their hands. They each kept to their own side of the table, but the electricity between them, the connection from their shared anticipation of the meeting they were about to have, made them long to reach across the shiny surface and clasp their fingers together.

“You’re sure you want this?” Scully said suddenly, snapping Mulder’s gaze back to her instead of keeping a lookout on the front door.

“I want this,” he told her directly, without hesitation. “We need this. We owe it to ourselves and to the Truth and to your family… Bill… and mine. To my mother.”

Scully nodded. “Then, I want this too. I want you to know that.”

The door thumped closed, heavy from age and use. A pair of slick shiny shoes tapped their way over the worn floorboards and stopped at their booth.

“Sir, thank you for coming. Can I get you something to drink?”

“Just a beer, thanks, Mulder. Scully, did you order something already?”

Skinner asked, noticing the empty table.

Scully flashed a smile, then told Mulder, “Something strong.”

“I’ll make that two,” Mulder answered, “be right back.”

Skinner slid into the booth opposite Scully, leaving room for Mulder when he returned with the drinks.

“How’ve you two been?”

“Fine, sir,” she said, unconvincingly.

Skinner harumphed. “You know better than to pull that line on me, Agent.”

Scully flinched at him addressing her as Agent. “Sir, you do remember that we’re no longer in the Bureau.”

“Aren’t you?” he said with a smirk, just in time for Mulder’s return.

Scully caught her partner’s gaze, wondering if he’d had a conversation with the AD already, before even having this ‘informal’ meeting. She’d thought they were making this decision together.

When Mulder finally noticed her silent question, he took a quick glance at Skinner, who was rubbing his forefinger against his upper lip, and then back at the woman frantically trying to use some sort of telepathy to communicate with him.

“What?”

“Why don’t you tell me? Have we already told Skinner why we’re here?”

“We? Tell him…”

“Don’t distress yourself, Scully. It’s not Mulder’s fault. I am an investigator for the FBI too, after all. Unless, you’ve forgotten that?”

The two ex-agents sat silent.

“You want back into the FBI, right?”

Scully downed half her drink, coughed, and attempted to take control of the situation.

“Sir, well, after some careful thought and—” she fingered the rim of her glass, wishing she could drown herself now. Then with a tap of her fingers and a silent pleading toward her partner, decided to let Mulder do the talking.

“Sir, we want to come back. Now, the circumstances and reasons we had for leaving were our decision, and we thought they were right. But now… now, we realize the decision was a little hasty.”

“Hasty?” Skinner appraised the head on his beer, took a careful sip, and placed it down onto the exact center of his cardboard coaster. He chuckled.

“We need to be back in the FBI, sir,” Mulder said flatly.

“The FBI needs you, Mulder. And Scully. Which is why I thought it was a little ‘hasty’ of you to turn in your resignation letters.”

From the inside pocket of his blazer, Skinner pulled out two number ten envelopes, unmarked and unsealed. They held the resignation letters Mulder and Scully had given him a little more than two weeks ago.

Scully picked up the envelopes and peeked inside to make sure she knew what she was looking at. Confirming her assumption, she nodded at Mulder in disbelief, and they both turned to look at their former, and now current supervisor.

“We’ll chalk it up to bereavement leave,” Skinner offered. “As far as anyone at the Bureau knows, you’d taken a leave of absence. Those were never submitted, and your employment records are still safely where they should be… far away from the paper shredder.”

This time, Mulder downed his drink… the whole thing in one shot. “I guess we need the protection of the FBI more than we thought, Scully. Are we that predictable?”

“Maybe we’d better rethink this again,” she answered with a raised eyebrow.

Skinner just laughed at them both. He took one last healthy swig from his beer, and scootched Mulder out of the booth. He slapped his shoulder familiarly, and nodded a farewell toward Scully.

“Welcome back, agents.”

-end-

Trick or Treatise

Halloween Special Episode

TITLE: Deputy Dan

AUTHOR: Vickie Moseley

EMAIL: vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

RATING: PG

Category: V, X

SPOILERS: nothing through VS 11

SUMMARY:It’s Halloween night and Mulder and Scully get caught up in a manhunt.

FEEDBACK:Always welcomed.

DISCLAIMER: No copyright in-fringement intended.

DISTRIBUTION: Written for Virtual Seaosn 12 with ex-clusive rights for two weeks. Thanks: To Lisa for speedy beta.

Happy Halloween, everyone!

Trick or Treatise

College Park, Md.

6:23 p.m.

Oct. 31

As the heavy oak door swung open, Mulder was somewhat disconcerted to find himself nose-to-nose with a Neanderthal.

Actually, shoulder-to-scalp. A particularly hairy scalp, in fact – one that extended halway onto his broad forehead. The diminutive hominid stared curiously up at the FBI agents from under his thick brow ridge, then reached out toward Scully. Scully gasped.

Then Mulder inspected the caveman’s casual wardrobe – – a short-sleeved white shirt, cerulean blue pants, and large, clunky dress shoes. As Spiderman and President George Walker Bush rushed down the sidewalk in front of the Ericksson home, bags rattling with Halloween confections, he laughed in relief.

“Sam, I’m quite certain Agents Mulder and Scully have no ‘treats’ for you this evening,” a cultivated voice sighed from the foyer beyond. Dr. Roald Eriksson placed long, lab-bleached fingers on the Neanderthal’s shoulder.

Even under his thick, disturbingly creative features, the boy’s eyes registered disappointment. He muttered something, and Scully finally smiled with unrequited maternal fondness.

“You’re quite early,” Ericksson told the agents on his doorstep, with a slightly admonishing smile. He turned slightly. “Hannah, I believe our young protohominid is ready to prowl the neighborhood for stray squirrels and the odd candy apple. Happy Halloweening.”

Hannah Ericksson, a lanky, pale-faced woman, materialized, favoring her husband with an annoyed glance. She sighed as if she were about to eat grubs on reality TV, and took Sam’s hand. In the other, he tightly grasped a balding plastic figure dressed precisely like Sam.

“Analysis of faunal remains and of stone and bone tools has suggested hunting of medium to large mammals was a major element of Neanderthal subsistence,” the professor explained as his wife ushered their young caveman down the walk.”The species would hardly survive on our politically correct little campus — findings in Croatia and Western Europe indicate they were aggressive carnivores who derived almost all their nutrition from meat. The local PETA chapter — of which Hannah is a quite vocal proponent — would choke on their mung beans. In fact, she’s on home sabbatical this semester, preparing a paper on what she believes — or hopes — to be Homo sapiens’ genetic propensity toward vegetarianism.”

Ericksson smiled dryly at his guests. “But you didn’t come here tonight to hear me discourse on paleoanthropology, did you? How do you like young Sam’s choice of Halloween trickery, by the way? First-class make-up job, eh?”

“Homer neanderthalensis,” Mulder chuckled. “I recognized the Simpsonian wardrobe.”

“Yes, Sam came up with the idea after watching a documentary on Homo neanderthalis, Neanderthal man, that is,” Ericksson mused, impressed. “Agent Mulder, you are well-grounded in both science and the popular culture — a renaissance man, indeed. Oh, I’m sorry – – please come in, before we’re all pelted with eggs or toilet paper.

“To Hannah’s chagrin, Sam has become quite addicted to The Simpsons. The show’s in syndication nearly five times a day around here, and my wife has threatened to block every channel except PBS. What would you expect? She’s a geneticist with no eye toward human foible or folly. Personally, I find The Simpsons a quite effective primer on social anthropology. Homer Simpson is an apt And, of course, puerum ero puerum.”

“Boys will be boys,” Scully translated as he led the pair to a darkly paneled den populated with succulent leathers and ancient artifacts.

Ericksson’s bushy gray brows rose. “My, you two certainly don’t fit my stereotypical view of law enforcement. We sometimes become a bit myopic here in academia.”

“Agent Scully’s a forensic pathologist, as well as a heck of a song stylist,” Mulder said. “Professor, Chuck Burks told me you were an expert on ancient rituals and rites. Specifically, sacrificial rites.”

“Ah, Dr. Burks,” the anthropologist chuckled at the thought of his eccentric University of Maryland colleague. “Yes, in fact, I recently published a treatise on contemporary society’s adoption of primitive rituals in sports, funereal customs, career advancement, even in sexual courtship. My publisher titled it The Neanderthal Within, and is trying to pitch me as Dr. Phil without the mesquite-grilled accent. Dreadful title, but far more marketable than Race Memory and Subconscious Expression of Atavistic Behaviors.”

“Maybe if you got Denzel Washington to star,” Mulder suggested. “Professor Ericksson, have you been keeping up with The Fireman case?”

“Atavistic violence at its worst,” the professor sighed, sobering and lowering himself into a leather office chair. Mulder and Scully took the Barcelona chairs before him. “Has there been a new victim?”

“We’ve had few leads on the original five murders,” Scully supplied. “Although it’s been six months since the last killing, we have no reason to believe The Fireman couldn’t begin a fresh cycle of murders.”

Ericksson nodded. “It’s no surprise to me that the serial killer has become such a fixture in the modern world. It’s race memory — genetic memory — pushing through our technologized, sophisticated society like a blade of grass through concrete. You may not know, or perhaps you do, that Halloween’s origins date back to an ancient Celtic festival originally held on November 1, their new year. This day marked the end of summer and the harvest and the beginning of winter, a time of year that was often associated with human death.

“The Celts believed that on the night before the new year, the boundary between the worlds of the living and the dead became blurred. On the night of October 31, they celebrated… Well, the name seems to have slipped my mind, but on this night, they believed that the ghosts of the dead returned to earth. To commemorate the event, Druids built huge sacred bonfires, where the people gathered to burn crops and animals as sacrifices to the Celtic deities.”

“Much like The Fireman,” Scully reflected. “Each of the five victims was positioned by a huge bonfire assembled from any wooden objects the killer could locate. Non-sexual serial killers aren’t normally aren’t that opportunistic — they plan; they bring their weapons and any fetishes or ‘souvenirs’ they plan to leave at the scene.”

“Unless,” Ericksson mulled, “the killer’s destruction of the victim’s belongings is symbolic — perhaps a way of murdering the victims even after they’re dead, perhaps a post-mortem ritual of some sort, for the victims’ souls.”

“Pretty complex for a killer who virtually tears his victims to pieces,” Mulder suggested. “Five random victims from within a five-mile radius of the U of M campus, with nothing in common socially, economically, culturally, religiously, or racially. All five attacked at night — three outside their homes, one in a grocery parking lot while leaving work, and one coming home from the neighborhood bar on a Friday night. Then, after mauling the victims like some kind of animal, the killer painstakingly builds a bonfire near each corpse. It’s almost like two killers are at work here — a homicidal maniac and a ritualistic murderer.”

Ericksson’s long fingers formed a steeple. “Have you considered the possibility that there are — were — two individuals involved in these murders? This ‘maniac,’ as you call him, who savages these unfortunate souls, and an accomplice — maybe an unwilling party to the killings, perhaps the instigator of the madman’s actions — who sets these bonfires. The ritual could be designed to cleanse the killers of their sins, or the victims may be sacrifices and the bonfire a culminating ceremony. The funeral pyre — ritualistic cremation — is a common feature of cultures from the Pacific Islands and India to Native America and even my ancestors’ own Scandinavia.”

“But, as you said, those rites involve cremation,” Mulder noted. “Do you know of any cultures that burn their deceased’s belongings?”

Ericksson sighed, looking to the vaulted ceiling of his study. “Well, the gypsies of central France, the Manusthey burn or discard the deceased’s belongings, refrain from eating the dead person’s favorite foods, and avoid camping in the place where he or she died. They don’t even speak of their dead.”

“The ultimate form of denial,” Mulder smiled. “The killer, or the killer’s accomplice, tries to obliterate the victim’s existence by wiping out their home furnishings. You seen any gypsy wagons circling the area over the past several months, Professor?”

“Cultural stereotyping,” Ericksson chided, a slight grin tweaking his thin lips. “That won’t be tolerated on our politically correct campus.”

Mulder ducked his head. “Sorry. Let me ask you, Professor — have you had any anthro students over the past few years who’ve seemed obsessed with funereal rituals, perhaps even satanic rituals?”

“Satanic rituals,” the scientist laughed, shaking his head. “Are we so desperate that we’re falling back on teenage Satanism? No, Agents — I’m afraid it’s increasingly difficult just to engage my students at any time outside mid-terms and finals, much less spark the fire of homicidal intellectual curiosity. I’m not being of much help here, am I? After all, I was on sabbatical in Greenland at the time of three of those five murders.”

Scully’s smile was polite as she rose. “Actually, Professor, you’ve provided us at least a few fresh lines of inquiry we can check into. We’ll let you celebrate the rest of your Halloween.” The smile widened. “Please give your wife and the little Neanderthal our regards.”

“Absolutely,” Ericksson said. “The next time you come, you must bring a treat or two for Sam. Something healthy, please, or Hannah will have you disemboweled by a coven of student activists.”

Mulder extended his hand to the anthropologist. “By the way, the Neanderthals — did they use fire rituals? Just curious.”

Ericksson paused. “Actually, despite the simplistic depictions of cavemen in sabretooth rags we see in film, François Rouzaud of the French archaeological service suggested Neanderthals were more sophisticated in their use of fire than we’d previously believed. A burnt bear bone found deep in a cave in southern France would appear to indicate they used fire for light as well as to cook their meat. They were known to build simple hearths to build their fires. Ritualistic bonfires, I don’t know. Some of my colleagues have suggested, though, that by adapting fire to cook animals, the Neanderthals may have provided Homo sapiens, modern man, the improved protein necessary to his own evolution and development.”

“Ironic that in all probability, the Neanderthal ultimately helped man wipe him from the face of the Earth,” Mulder observed, staring intently into Ericksson’s face. “From the research I’ve read, Homo sapiens’ treatment of the Neanderthal was akin to racial genocide.”

Ericksson nodded thoughtfully. “That’s one theory. Hatred and fear may well be the purest manifestations of genetic memory, Agent Mulder.” He smiled, suddenly. “Read my book — God knows, I could use the supplemental income.”

**

“OK, Mulder,” Scully prompted after five minutes at the curb. “Put the key in the ignition, turn it, shift into Drive, and let’s get home in time to catch Fright Night on AMC.”

Mulder’s eyes didn’t leave the Tudor-style face of the Erickssons’ off-campus home. They were a half- block away from the professor’s house, and he’d just put away his PDA after a flurry of cyberspace activity. “I think we’ve solved the Fireman murders.”

Scully turned abruptly. “Professor Ericksson. But, Mulder, as the professor himself pointed out, he had a perfect, transcontinental alibi for the killings. Beyond his excursion to Greenland, he was at a faculty party the night of the first murder. We established that after we found the lighter.”

The gold lighter, inscribed to Dr. Raold Ericksson from the University of Maryland no doubt in the days before such a gift would have considered politically incorrect, was merely one piece of The Fireman puzzle the FBI had not leaked to the public. The primaries on the second murder had stealthily checked Ericksson’s whereabouts during the initial two homicides and concluded the lighter had been stolen.

The fingerprint lifted from the item matched neither the professor or his wife, who’d been printed while conducting federally funded research, nor anyone else in the national felony, military, or law enforcement databases. It was believed the instrument had been used to set the Fireman’s signature bonfires.

“Oh, no,” Mulder responded. “I think Prof. Ericksson’s all theory and no practice. But I believe he knows everything and maybe even feels responsible for the killings.”

He could feel Scully’s brow rise even in the semi- darkness. “You got all this from that anthropological snorefest in there.”

“He was giving me clues. Ericksson was subconsciously trying to explain why those people were murdered and those bonfires set. You remember, when we were investigating Ericksson’s possible involvement in the murders, we came across that flap he’d had with the Department of Ag?”

“The APHIS people detained him at Ronald Reagan after his expedition to the Arctic Circle,” Scully recalled. “They wanted to confiscate some tissue samples he and his wife had collected. The university intervened, and everyone went their own way.”

“I always wondered what kind of tissue samples Ericksson might’ve found in the Arctic wasteland,” Mulder said. “What if he’d found a specimen sealed in the ice up there, and brought back a sample?”

“Mulder, if Ericksson and his wife had made some incredible discovery, don’t you think they’d have told the world? Modern researchers survive on their next article, their next book, that next big discovery.”

“But what if they were onto something bigger, Scully? Think about it. Hannah Ericksson is a geneticist. Roald Ericksson is an anthropologist who’s devoted his life to unlocking the secrets of race memory. What would be the crowning touch for both of their academic careers?”

Scully’s mouth opened, then clapped shut. She slumped back in the passenger seat. “You can’t be saying…”

Mulder bolted upright. “Scully, here they come. Lock and load.”

Scully spotted Hannah Ericksson rapidly striding back toward her house, dragging Sam by the hand. He stumbled to keep up.

“Notice anything odd?” Mulder asked. “C’mon, Scully; there still must be a little girl dwelling inside your little body.”

She peered past Madonna, John Kerry, the Incredible Hulk, an outsized block of Swiss cheese, and two bedsheet ghosts, at the Erickssons. She did a double- take as she glanced back at the trick-or-treaters.

“No bag,” she murmured.

“I noticed it as they were leaving. What respectable Halloweener ventures forth without a place to store their loot?” Mulder stared at the pair as they hastily turned up the Ericksson’s walk. “I doubt the professors have ever so much as soaped a window or corned a porch. The holiday merely provided them a golden opportunity.”

“An opportunity to do what?”

“To transport Sam,” Mulder said. “My guess is the Erickssons at some point were forced to move him into their home from wherever he’d been stowed, and then desperately searched for a chance to slip him out. Halloween was the one time when he could walk the dark streets without drawing undue attention. Unfortunately for their plan, we showed up early, Sam got away from his ‘parents,’ and Roald and Hannah were forced to wing it. She had to wait ‘til we left the house to come back and take Sam for a ride to his new home.”

“Mulder, this is just impossible,” Scully breathed, holding her temple. “Even if this is what you say it is — he is — he hardly looks like he could inflict the kind of damage that was done to those victims.”

“Sam isn’t The Fireman.” Mulder pulled his sidearm, flicked off the dome light switch, and opened his door. Scully, too flustered to object, drew her weapon and followed him toward the Ericksson’s.

“What ‘clues’ did Ericksson drop?” Scully whispered loudly.

Mulder stopped momentarily behind an oak. “You believe Roald Ericksson is the type of man who’s ever forgotten one morsel of anthropological data? Yet on Halloween, he conveniently forgets the Celts called their holiday of the dead Sowrin.”

“Sowrin? So what?”

“Celtic pronunciation, Scully. It’s spelled S-A-M-H- A-I-N.”

“Sam.”

“Roald was forced to come up with a name, and with trick-or-treaters on the rampage and carved squashes on every windowsill, his anthropological subconscious was focused on Samhain. And that tipped me to the murderer’s motive and his reason for setting those bonfires. Back, Scully! Somebody’s coming out.”

Even in the dark, at their distance, the agents could see the anxiety etched on Roald’s face as he jogged to his Volvo in the driveway and popped the trunk. He threw a large gym bag into the sedan and slammed the lid, jumping at the clatter it caused.

“Now, Scully,” Mulder snapped, mobilizing. Scully, speechless, followed. They reached Ericksson just before the front stoop, and Mulder planted his gun in the back of his neck. “Quiet, Professor.”

“She didn’t, we didn’t…” Roald whimpered.

“Shhh.” Mulder steered him up the steps, and Roald turned the knob.

“ROALD, DOWN!!” the scream was shrill, panicked, not at all in keeping with the pallid intellectual they’d met earlier. Roald tensed as he stared in horror at his wife down the hall, leveling a huge pistol at the doorway.

“No, Hannah!” he shrieked. “You despise guns!”

“Drop it, Dr. Ericksson!” Mulder bellowed. “Now!”

“Get DOWN, you worthless social scientist!” Hannah growled.

“Mom?”

The voice was slightly guttural, faintly alien, but nonetheless childlike. Hannah turned toward “Sam,” who had stepped out of the living and directly into the line of fire. The geneticist’s face drained of all color, and she looked up, terrified, at the agents holding her at bay.

Then, she made a decision, crouching slowly and sliding the gun past the boy. It stopped short of Mulder’s shoe, and Scully scooped it up.

“It was the first one, wasn’t it?” Mulder inquired gently as he moved in on Hannah. “Your first try. Roald’s genetic memory was just too strong in him, wasn’t it?”

“I’d failed to build in any safeguards,” Hannah said tonelessly. “He got away — almost killed us. Then, when the first murder occurred, we knew it had to be him.”

“When you cloned the Neanderthal tissue you’d taken from that body in the Arctic, you reproduced a species brimming with genetically ingrained hatred for Man. Ironically, Prof. Ericksson, you proved your own theories, at the cost of five lives.”

Roald, slumped against the front door jamb, shook his head.

Mulder continued. “What happened to him? Is he still out there?”

Roald laughed harshly. “What ‘happened’ was the same thing that may have helped speed Neanderthalensis’ extinction millennia ago. We finally tracked him to a state park where there’d been some unexplained deer attacks. His genetic training had finally convinced him to leave Man’s dominion. But Homo sapiens had done its work. He’d caught, of all things, the common cold, without any natural immunity to fight it off. He died on the way back to the lab. I’ll take you to the body, if you wish.”

Mulder turned to his wife. “But you couldn’t let it stop there, could you, Doctor?”

Hannah, defeated, looked bleakly up at him. “I knew I could turn off some of the genetic receptors for aggression. This was too important. Do you have any idea how many species disappear from the Earth every day? I was on the verge of restoring one. Then we had a brush fire near our summer home, and we had no choice but to bring him here. He’s no danger.”

“We can’t take that on faith,” Scully sighed, regarding the young Neanderthal looking curiously between the sad and defeated adults. “We’ll do everything we can to safeguard his best interests, but we can’t take any risks.”

Hannah nodded and dropped to her knees. “Sam”s eyes brightened, and he rushed into her arms.

Scully turned from the odd family tableau to a thoughtful Mulder. “So why the bonfires?”

“Racial memory again, Scully. The ancient Celts, every other civilization has them. Sometimes, we call them superstitions. It’s why Prof. Ericksson is so preoccupied with Samhain. He must’ve figured it all out.

“Like the Celts, our killer, his race, apparently believed in the blurry distinction between the living and the dead. I think the pyres were for protection against the victim’s vengeful spirits. In the end, history repeated itself when Prof. Ericksson negligently left his lighter lying around, and the result for our Neanderthal was the same as it had been hundreds of thousands of years ago.”

“How did history repeat itself, Mulder?” Scully asked wearily.

“He discovered fire. And Man.”

the end

Deputy Dan

Halloween Special Episode

TITLE:Trick or Treatise

AUTHOR: Martin Ross

EMAIL: fwidsvnt@ilfb.org

RATING: PG

Category:Casefile

SPOILERS:

SUMMARY:Mulder and Scully go trick-or-treating for a serial killer and bag something totally unexpected.

FEEDBACK:Always welcomed.

DISTRIBUTION: Written for Virtual Seaosn 12 with ex-clusive rights for two weeks.

DISCLAIMER: No copyright infringement intended. Chris owns ’em — I just took them out for the night…

Deputy Dan

Clintondale Station, PA

October 31

7:45 pm

They were traveling along a deserted stretch of two-lane road in the deepening twilight, Mulder at the wheel and Scully playing Mr. Sulu.

“Are you sure the detour sign said to turn left at the crossroads?”

Scully asked as she squinted at a small travel road atlas by the map light above the dash.

“Makes no difference, Scully. There’s a roadblock up ahead. Maybe they’ll send us back to the interstate,” Mulder grinned at her.

Scully looked at him in warning. “Mulder, this time — just stay in the car, OK?”

“What?” he whined in an ego-wounded voice. “Besides, it’s too dark for a walk in the woods.”

“Just keep tellin’ yourself that, Mulder,” she replied as she slid the map back in her briefcase.

Mulder rolled the car up to the Deputy Sheriff and rolled down the driver side window. “Evening Officer,” he said congenially. Both agents pulled out identification and showed them. “We’re with the FBI. What seems to be the problem?”

“FBI? Would you mind pulling over there, please?” the deputy directed them to the side of the road.

Mulder glanced over at Scully and shrugged. “Some days it just doesn’t pay to try and ignore the obvious, Scully,” he said with an elfish grin. He received her standard ‘eye-roll’ as a reply.

“Mulder, please make it clear that we are on the way back from a long case and we really just want to get home.”

“Yes, dear,” he said with the same grin.

“And don’t forget to tell them that any investigation that might include the FBI has to go through proper channels — they need to contact the regional office, probably in Philly, and request the involvement of any agents — ”

“Scully, you _really_ want to get home tonight, don’t you?” he asked, finally breaking through her lecture.

“Mulder, it’s Halloween. Last Halloween you tried to scare the crap out of me by taking me on a ghost hunting picnic, the Halloween before that we were stuck on a stake out and you busted your ass, not just figuratively, I might add, so we ended up with a trip to the ER. I just want to enjoy Halloween for a change. I want to see trick or treaters on the streets and not worry that one of them is a drug dealer or escaped convict — ”

They were out of the car and approaching the deputy again. He called over another man from the other side of the road. The man tipped his hat to Scully and shook each agents’ hand. “Sheriff Tyler,” he said by way of introduction. “Boy, are you a sight for sore eyes.”

“Sheriff, as my partner was just reminding me, we really can’t be involved until you contact the Regional office,” Mulder said with a look of sympathy.

“We got five missing kids, oldest is 12, youngest is 4,” the Sheriff said flatly.

Mulder risked a glance at Scully and knew she’d come to the same conclusion he’d immediately reached, and that she had surrendered to their fate. “What can we do to help out?” he asked for both of them.

“They were trick or treating, left the Wilsons’ house about 5:15,” Tyler explained as they walked to his squad car.

“And you’re already out searching? Couldn’t they just be out getting more candy?” Scully asked. Tyler seemed to ignore her as he reached into the front seat of the car, pulling out a folder and handing it to Mulder.

“They were supposed to pick up Tommy Hendricks at 5:30. The house was three blocks away. When they didn’t show up by 5:45, the Hendricks phoned the Wilsons’. That’s when we got involved. We don’t mess around when it’s little kids,” he added dryly.

Mulder walked to the front of the car, using the headlights for illumination. He handed the pictures one by one to Scully. Five cherub faces, all recent school portraits, stared back at her. Two girls and three little boys. Mulder took the photos from her nearly nerveless fingers, a quick brush of his fingertips telling her he understood.

“They were last sighted going toward Parson’s woods. There’s a path through there that’s a short cut to the Hendricks. We’re putting together a search party for the woods right now.”

“If you think they’re in the woods, why the roadblock, Sheriff?” Scully asked, having regained her professional distance.

Tyler toed the dirt and looked off in the distance. “There was an escape from the local mental hospital yesterday. The patient has yet to be found.”

Mulder nodded slowly. “The diagnosis of the patient?”

Tyler turned toward him and shrugged. “Schizophrenia. Robert Mandel, aged 32. He was picked up on child molestation charges, but a court ordered psychiatrist got him involuntarily committed.”

Mulder sighed and Scully chewed her lip. “Has anyone gone to the mental hospital, looked at his records?” she asked.

“No, we just made the connection. The hospital hadn’t called our office until this evening. They were conducting their own search.”

“Look, I’ll check out the area where the kids were last seen, Agent Scully is a medical doctor and might have better luck at the hospital,” Mulder suggested.

Tyler nodded with relief. “I can take you out to the hospital right now, Agent Scully. Agent Mulder, some of my men are already at the woods, if you don’t mind going in your car. Just follow this road, turn left when it T’s and you’ll see the park about a quarter mile on the right.”

“Call me if you find anything, Scully,” Mulder said as he turned to head back to the car. He casually brushed the sleeve of her coat and she smiled. It was as much of a display of affection as they were likely to get for a while.

Even in the dark of the late autumn night, Mulder was able to find the park and the adjoining woods. Three squad cars, two from the Sheriff’s department and one from the village police were sitting in the small parking area. Mulder got out and went back to the trunk of the rental car, retrieving his flashlight. When he turned around, a deputy was walking toward him.

“Hello,” Mulder said amiably.

“Howdy,” replied the deputy. “Mind if I ask your business here this time of night?”

Mulder smiled at the forced politeness of rural law enforcement officers. He held up a cautious hand and slowly dug in his jacket to pull out his wallet, showing it to the deputy. “I’m Agent Mulder, with the FBI. My partner and I met up with your roadblock.

Sheriff Tyler asked for our help finding the kids.”

The deputy peered intently at the identification and then flashed his light up at Mulder. Satisfied, he stuck out his hand in greeting.

“Deputy Dan Kessman. Nice to meet you, Agent Mulder.”

“Thanks, Deputy Kessman. So, I take it the others are out looking?”

Kessman glanced over at the woods. “They went in about half an hour ago. They won’t find anything. The kids aren’t here,” he said with an odd mixture of frustration and defeatism.

“You sound pretty convinced,” Mulder replied. “You have a theory?”

Kessman drew in a breath. “This isn’t the first time this has happened.”

Mulder absently pulled a handful of seeds out of his pocket, popping one in his mouth. He offered some to Kessman, but the deputy shook his head. “You mean other kids went missing? Tyler didn’t mention — ”

“Tyler doesn’t want to mention it. Tyler doesn’t want to remember,” Kessman ground out angrily.

“Twenty years ago four little girls left their homes to go trick or treating. They were found two days later, drowned at the lake.”

Mulder frowned. “Was anyone caught or even suspected?”

Kessman laughed bitterly. “If you mean ‘brought to trial, no. Caught — oh, yeah. They had a prime suspect. Had him dead to rights. But the bastard had connections all the way up to the Lieutenant Governor. The case was dismissed ‘for lack of evidence’,” he spat out. “No one else was ever brought in.”

“But that was twenty years ago. Is that man even alive now?” Mulder asked. A car racing by drew his attention and he jerked his head toward the road. A car full of teenagers roared down the pavement. Mulder shook his head and turned back to Deputy Kessman, only to find the man had disappeared, apparently called back to the search by one of the other men.

Mulder stood looking at the woods. In the distance, through the trees, he could see the bouncing beams of the flashlights of the deputies. He could join the deputies; try to find the stray scrap of costume or child’s footprint in the soft dirt. Or he could go back to the Sheriff’s office and try to find out about the previous kidnappings and murders. He was in the car pulling out onto the road when he realized he’d already made his decision.

The officer on duty was not exactly thrilled that Mulder wanted to go searching through old files at near 10 pm on the night of a big manhunt, but he was efficient and professional in his manner.

Mulder took the inch thick file into an empty cubicle and sat down to read.

The photos of the four little girls almost stopped Mulder dead in his tracks. None of them older than 9 or 10, one with braces and yet one still waiting for her permanent front teeth. He forced himself to move past the pictures that would probably visit him again on some long night during a bad case. He realized he hadn’t had that many nightmares in the past few years. His personal ‘dreamcatcher’, Scully, was always within arms reach at night. He smiled to himself and went back to reading.

The girls’ names didn’t really matter as much as the suspect. Mulder went straight to the report on the arrest and interrogation of Bailey Tyler. It didn’t escape him that the suspect had the same last name as the current Sheriff and he wondered if that was another reason why the case hadn’t gone forward. Bailey Tyler was a very smart man, had garnered considerable wealth and power in the county and his arrest made headlines in papers all the way to Philadelphia. A woman had seen him near the lake the day before the bodies had been discovered, dumping lawn bags near the dam.

The evidence that connected him to the girls’ murder was a trick or treat bag with one of the girl’s names on it found in the trunk of his car when he was arrested. The bag disappeared from the evidence room of the police department the day of Bailey’s arraignment. Mulder closed his eyes and frowned. It always amazed him how money and power frequently circumvented the law.

Bailey was released, but apparently the case didn’t end there.

Although he was no longer under investigation, the accusation impacted his ability to find investors in his various dealings. He moved to Florida a year after the murders.

Mulder interrupted the nice desk officer one more time for the use of one of the computers. After a check of the FBI database, he found that Bailey Tyler had, for all intents and purposes, disappeared without a trace. No record was found of him in Florida or any other state. No cars were ever registered in his name. One piece of property remained his, and the taxes were paid from a blind trust. That property was a section of lakefront and a cabin not far from where the girls’ bodies were found.

His phone rang and startled him. “Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s me,” he heard and smiled.

“Hi, me. What’s up?” His smile got bigger when he heard Scully’s exasperated sigh.

“We have the patient cornered. He’s in a warehouse on the far-east side of town. We don’t think he has the kids with him. The Sheriff wants to take him in for questioning, hopefully he’ll tell us where he hid the kids.”

“Scully, I think you’ve got the wrong guy,” Mulder said as he gathered his coat and headed for the door.

“What do you mean? Mulder, there’s only been one escape from the hospital and from the records I saw, he certainly fits the profile.

This man has no connection to reality when he’s in a psychotic state. He draws pictures of dead bodies lying around playgrounds all the time. And he was severely abused as a child. It all adds up.”

“Too neatly, Scully. Look, I have a lead in another direction. If you have this guy, they’ll bring him here to the station, right? So I’ll go check this out and if nothing’s there, I’ll come back here and see what your mental patient says.”

“OK, Mulder, but remember: this is Halloween.”

“And you’re the one at the warehouse,” he said pointedly. “Don’t fall through any rotted trap doors. It’s a pain in the ass, really.”

“I’ll make sure to avoid that and you make sure to be careful,” she replied and disconnected the line.

The parking lot was deserted as Mulder approached his car. The hand on his shoulder caused him to jump. He jerked his head and found Deputy Kessman smiling at him.

“You’re going out there, aren’t you — to the cabin by the lake?” The man’s eagerness grated on Mulder’s nerves.

“Well, it beats playing siege with a psychopath,” Mulder growled.

Kessman grinned happily. “Care for some company?” he asked as he headed for the passenger side of the car.

“Sure, why not make it a party,” Mulder replied sourly. “Besides, I have a feeling you probably know the way.”

About half an hour later, Mulder was happy to have Kessman along. The road was little more than a cow path that skirted the man made lake and had enough twists and turns to cause an accident in broad daylight, much less on a gloomy October evening.

“How much farther?” Mulder complained as he pulled the car around another tight corner.

“Just about half a mile, beyond that stand of pine up there,” Kessman said, pointing to some trees on the lake side of the road.

“You have to watch, the road is overgrown.”

“Give me a little warning before we have to turn,” Mulder requested. He slowed to a crawl, watching the side of the road for any indication of a driveway.

“There,” Kessman said, pointing to a gravel path hidden almost completely by weeds and tall grass.

“Hope this car has decent shocks,” Mulder muttered as he pulled into the drive. The road went straight up for a short distance and then turned abruptly and Mulder thought it vanished entirely before he caught sight of it again. Around another bend and he saw the cabin.

The cabin was an A frame structure and probably quite impressive in its day. Now, it looked like a caricature of how a house might look, if built by termites. The shingles were mostly off, exposing the underlying plywood to the elements. The upper window on the side of the house facing the drive was broken and tattered blinds hung haphazardly from the lower windows next to the door. The interior was totally dark.

“Looks like everyone left for the evening,” Mulder quipped as he pulled the car to a stop.

“Over here,” Kessman called and pointed to a set of tire tracks that appeared recent. “Rained a couple of days ago, grounds been wet this fall. These look fresh.”

“Has there been any activity around this place in the last year or so?” Mulder asked.

“See over across the lake?” Kessman asked, pointing across the water glistening dully in the light of the waning Hunter’s moon.

‘That’s the Knights of Columbus boathouse. They hold picnics all summer long. If there’d been anybody seen around this cabin, they would have reported it to the Sheriff. Bailey owed a lot of people money when he left town.”

Mulder looked at his companion. “That was twenty years ago,” he said.

“Folks have long memories when money’s concerned,” Kessman replied with a wry shrug of his shoulder.

Mulder snorted. Checking his weapon, he nodded to the cabin.

“Shall we see what we can find?”

Kessman waved his arm in a courtly manner. “After you.”

“Somehow I knew you’d say that,” Mulder said, striding toward the overgrown path to the cabin door.

It looked like the place had once had a professional gardener, but the primroses and other flowering shrubs were now not more than brambles that caught on the coats of the two men as they tried to look in the windows.

“I don’t see any disturbance in the dust on the floor,” Mulder told Kessman.

“Try the door,” Kessman suggested.

Mulder grinned at the man. “Are you suggesting ‘breaking and entering’, Deputy?”

“Probable cause, Agent,” he responded quickly.

“OK, you’re local law, and Scully’s always telling me to cooperate with you people,” Mulder said with a put upon sigh. He tried the doorknob and the door swung open easily. “Just what we needed,” he told Kessman over his shoulder.

The house was as deserted on the inside as it had appeared on the outside. They found a rat’s nest in the corner of the kitchen, one mattress standing tiredly against a wall near a fireplace in the living room. Other than that, nothing.

“It’s a bust,” Mulder was telling Kessman when he heard a noise coming from below them. “Did you hear that?”

Kessman nodded, his face grim.

“Let’s stop standing around. We need to find the door to the basement,” Mulder ordered and both men started opening all the doors on the first floor.

“Maybe it’s on the outside,” Kessman offered and they headed out the back door. Mulder’s flashlight immediately landed on a set of wooden doors on the ground next to the house.

“Rotten wooden doors. Scully, why does this always happen to me,” Mulder mumbled under his breath. “OK, we go down, but call for back up,” Mulder told his companion.

“I don’t have my radio,” Kessman replied and Mulder frowned, handing the man his cell phone.

“Hit speed dial one. The woman on the other end is my partner, Dana Scully. Tell her our location and to bring the troops.”

Kessman bit his lip and examined slowly the phone in his hand, but finally nodded.

Mulder turned to the door. It wasn’t locked, but the hinges creaked horribly in the quiet night. Below him, past the darkened concrete steps, he heard crying. Unclipping his holster, he brought his gun up to bear below the barrel of his flashlight. He heard Kessman behind him, pressing buttons on the phone. Mulder slowly moved down the stairs, announcing his presence. “I’m with the FBI.

Come out with your hands raised,” he ordered. Nothing moved, but the crying got louder.

When he reached the bottom step, he swept the room with the beam of the flashlight. In the cornered, huddled together, were the five missing children. One of the older kids, a boy about 10, looked up at Mulder and pointed frantically over the agent’s shoulder. At that same moment, something hard hit him in the back of his head. As his vision filled with stars and then blackness, Mulder remembered that Kessman was just upstairs, getting help.

Scully glanced at her watch and looked around at the assembled crowd. A shot had been fired not long after they had arrived at the warehouse. No one could tell for certain, but it was believed that the patient, Robert Mandel, had at the very least a rifle and maybe a couple of handguns with him in the office of the warehouse.

Snipers were situated around the building, but so far no one had a clear shot. It was already going on midnight and no sign of the kids had been found.

“If you don’t take Mandel alive, it may be hours before we can locate those kids,” Scully said evenly to the Sheriff. She skirted the rumor she’d heard from the deputies. She’d overheard that the warehouse was near an old meat packing plant and any of the several refrigeration units would have been perfect places to hide the children, except for the fact they were airtight. Hours, under those circumstances, could mean lives lost.

“He’s not listening to anyone, Agent Scully,” Tyler replied tersely.

“Care to take a crack at him?” he asked, handing her the bullhorn.

She shook her head and walked away. It had been well over an hour since she’d last talked to Mulder. She tried his cell phone, but got the ‘out of the service area’ message. He’d said he was checking something out; it would be just like him to walk into trouble.

The explosion of gunfire caught her by surprise. She ran back to where the Sheriff was standing, screaming at his men to cease-fire. On the ground near the door to the warehouse lay a man, crumpled and bleeding. Scully shoved through the crowd yelling, “I’m a doctor” and raced to the fallen man.

Robert Mandel wasn’t going to last long, Scully could tell that immediately. “Call for an ambulance!” she shouted as she tore open the man’s shirt trying to staunch the flow of blood. He’d been hit by at least a dozen bullets and the bright red blood was pumping out at a rapid rate. Mandel’s eyes were open and a thin trail of blood dribbled down the side of his face. He was trying to speak, so Scully leaned closer to hear him.

“Wasn’t me . . .” he gasped out and then his eyes glazed over and his head lolled to the side. Scully sought for a pulse on his neck and found nothing. She tried CPR, but by the time the ambulance arrived some ten minutes later, she knew it was futile.

“What did Mandel say to you?” Tyler begged when she stepped back from the body.

“He said it wasn’t him,” she said tiredly, brushing a wisp of hair from her face with a blood stained hand.

“He probably believed that,” Tyler said sadly and looked around the huge warehouse complex. “We need to think this through.

Maybe he hid them over at the meat packing plant.”

“My partner is the one who can get into people’s minds, but he’s checking something else out.”

Tyler looked surprised. “Did he say what?”

“No,” Scully replied, not wanting to reveal Mulder’s theory before she knew all of it. “He was going to meet us back at the station once we brought Mandel in. I tried to call his cell phone but can’t get through.”

“We have really lousy reception around here. My men and I rely mostly on radios. You’re welcome to take a squad car and go on back to the station, Agent Scully. He may be waiting for you.”

Scully nodded. For a second she thought about just going to the packing plant, just a half mile up the road, and helping search for the kids. But her lack of contact with her partner was nagging at her. “I think I’ll take you up on that, Sheriff. Thank you.”

Mulder awoke to the sound of sniffling. It was dark in the cellar and almost impossible to see, but he could feel that his hands were shackled to a cement or cinderblock wall with heavy chains and iron cuffs. He could hear the kids just a few feet away.

“Hey,” he called out softly. “Are you guys all right?”

“mm, yeah,” came a tearful voice just to his left. “He went away.

He said he’d be back soon.”

Mulder bit on his lip. “My friend was just outside. He’s getting help. We’ll get out of here, I promise. You guys just stay calm and it will be all right.” He prayed that Kessman would get Scully and the troops out to them soon. He didn’t want to lie to the kids.

Scully had just pulled into the station parking lot when she saw a deputy running toward her car. She rolled down the window as he waved frantically in her direction.

“Are you Agent Scully?” the man asked, running to the passenger side door and sliding in.

“Yes, I’m Agent Scully. Who are you?”

“Dan Kessman, Deputy Sheriff. I’ve been with your partner. He needs you right away.”

Scully cursed and hit the steering wheel. “I knew it,” she huffed.

“Where is he?”

“Out at the lake. We found the kids,” Kessman replied.

“Are they all right?” Scully demanded.

“They won’t be if we don’t hurry,” Kessman told her flatly. “And you better call for back up and an ambulance.”

“When it’s Mulder, I always do,” Scully growled.

On the way to the cabin, Kessman filled Scully in on what they’d found at the cabin and gave her a description of Bailey Tyler. By the time they turned into the drive, Scully was frantic with worry.

The deputy directed her to pull up next to Mulder’s rental. She killed the engine and got out, checking her weapon.

“You go around that direction,” she pointed to the left side of the house. “I’ll go this way. Wait till I’m there to enter the basement.”

Kessman nodded and took off in the direction Scully had indicated.

She stopped at the rental for only a moment to retrieve her flashlight from the trunk. A glance at her watch told her it was already after 2 in the morning. She’d called the Sheriff before they’d left the parking lot of the station. She hoped it wouldn’t take him too long to get the troops out to the cabin. She listened intently, hoping to hear the sirens but all she heard was the wind and the lapping of the lake water at the shore just yards away.

She found the door to the cellar easily. Looking around, she wondered where Kessman had gone. She waited for a few minutes, holding her breath. When she heard the sirens in the distance, she decided she had to make a move.

Before she could reach for the handle, the cellar doors flew open and a man as tall as Mulder and twice as wide came barreling up the stairs, screaming at the top of his lungs. He glanced over at Scully and raised a gun to aim at her. The distance was short, but his aim was wild and he missed her completely. Scully, on the other hand, aimed carefully and caught him directly in the chest. A look of surprise crossed his face before he slumped to the ground.

She was breathless as she checked the body for a pulse. Then she heard the sounds coming from the cellar. Children — crying. One voice stood out above the sounds of terror. Her partner called up to her. “Scully that better be you.”

She smiled as she hurried down the steps. Mulder was the first person she encountered, shackled to the wall. She ran her light around the room and was relieved when she saw all five children, unharmed. She released the bindings that held the kids’ hands and then tried to release Mulder. It proved a more difficult task than she’d assumed. “We may have to wait for the Sheriff on this,” she told him.

“And a lock pick,” Mulder supplied. Since he was at her mercy, Scully checked him over for injuries. His wrists were raw and would be bruised by morning, he had a knot on the back of his head, but otherwise, he was fine. The kids were shivering, but also without obvious injury.

“Was that Bailey Tyler?” Scully asked.

“Had to be. He fit the description Deputy Kessman gave of him. Where is Dan, by the way? I figured he’d be with you,” Mulder commented.

“He was,” Scully said, looking toward the top of the stairs. “He was going around the other side of the house. I wonder what happened.” She started up the steps and was met by Sheriff Tyler.

“Is everyone OK down here? The ambulance is right behind us,” he told her.

“We’re fine, we just need to get my partner out of these chains,” she explained.

Tyler had one of his men get a toolkit from a squad car and the Sheriff made quick work of the shackles. Mulder was helped up the stairs and was treated by the EMTs, narrowly escaping a trip to the hospital only when Scully vouched for him. In the throng of deputies, neither agent was able to find their friend. When Tyler came by to check on Mulder, Scully took the opportunity to ask him directly.

“Sheriff, we can’t find Deputy Kessman. Did he leave to go back to the station?”

Tyler looked first surprised and then confused. “Where did you hear that name?” Then he turned to Mulder. “You were looking in the old records, weren’t you?” he accused.

It was Mulder’s turn to be confused. “I read the old report from twenty years ago, Sheriff. I’m wondering why you didn’t make the connection with Bailey Tyler to begin with.”

Tyler shook his head. “Bailey was in a sanitarium out west. I’d been assured he’d live out his days there,” he said sadly. “I had no idea he’d been released two months ago. I just got the fax at my office before I got Agent Scully’s call. Believe me, if I’d thought he was within a hundred miles of this place, I would have come here first.”

“Deputy Kessman knew. Why didn’t you listen to him?” Scully asked, crossing her arms.

Tyler looked at her with a perplexed expression. “Agent, I don’t know who you think you’ve been talking to, but I can assure you that it wasn’t Dan Kessman.” He watched Scully shoot a look to Mulder. Tyler shifted his weight and looked each agent in the eye.

“Dan Kessman was a deputy back when I came on the force. He died, 20 years ago this very month. His youngest daughter was one of the girls murdered back then. He had a massive coronary when he discovered her body.”

Scully hissed out a breath and reached over to take Mulder’s hand. Mulder just squeezed her fingers. “Thank you for clearing that up, Sheriff.”

Clintondale Station Cemetery

November 1

12:45 pm

Scully pulled the car up to the curb next to the neat row of tombstones. Mulder got out and waited for her as she leaned into the back of the car and brought out a bouquet of fall flowers. He reached for her hand and together they walked to the center of the lawn.

Daniel Kessman’s grave was next to a more recent grave for his wife. To the left of the joined headstones was a small stone lamb marking the grave of their daughter, Amelia.

“His granddaughter was one of the kids Bailey kidnapped last night,” Mulder commented as Scully placed the flowers against Kessman’s stone.

Scully nodded. “Her name is Amelia. I never made the connection because her last name is Anderson. Her mother is Kessman’s older daughter.”

“Maybe he came back because it was his chance to save the Amelia he lost,” Mulder said pensively.

Scully squeezed his hand and looked up into her partner’s eyes. “I’m just really thankful he helped us, Mulder. And I hope that now he’s at peace.”

the end

Displacement

cover

TITLE: Displacement

AUTHORS: The VS11 Producers

EMAIL: vs10producers@yahoo.com

RATING: PG-13

CONTENT: Case file; mytharc; VS11 Season Finale

SPOILERS: Allusions to mytharc episodes prior to

Season 8, specifically Piper Maru, and to

Virtual Season mytharc episodes “Legacy” and

Camarilla.”

SUMMARY: When Bill Scully receives a transfer back to Washington DC, the Scully family is reunited. But reunions don’t always go as planned.

THANKS: To everyone who supports the Virtual Seasons, either by contributing their talent or their feedback, and to everyone who loves The X- files.

FEEDBACK: vs10producers@yahoo.com, thank you!

DISCLAIMER: The X-files, Fox Mulder and Dana

Scully don’t belong to us, they belong to Chris Carter, 1013 Productions and 20th Century Fox. We’re just borrowing them for a while.

DISTRIBUTION: This story belongs exclusively to the Virtual Season 11 site for two weeks; thereafter, please contact the Producers at the above address for permission to archive.

clip_image002

Displacement

By The VS11 Producers

Teaser

The letter came in a standard white number 10 envelope. It was embossed with the return address ‘Joint Chiefs of Staff’ in dark blue raised ink on the upper left hand corner. The addressee’s name was typed directly on the envelope, not typed to a label and stuck on. It was a letter of some importance. The young seaman who was responsible for the base mail that day took little note of the letter. He had several bags of mail to sort through and that was just one with a better address than most. He quickly tossed it in the slot for the executive offices and moved on to the next bundle. A machinist mate who’d been in a bar brawl and was serving out some time picked up the letter with a handful of others and walked the four blocks to the building holding the offices of the senior staff. He saluted the Ensign at the desk, who nodded and took the packet of mail from the  younger man. The envelope, in finer grade paper, caught his attention. With crisp military movements, the young Ensign got up from his desk and walked the letter into the inner office. He handed it to the officer seated in front of a window overlooking the base parade grounds.

“This just came for you, sir,” the Ensign said, saluted and returned to his desk in the outer office.

The officer pulled a long silver letter opener out of the top drawer of the desk and sliced open the letter. Carefully removing the single sheet of watermark paper inside, he unfolded the tri-fold and read the return address.

Joint Chiefs of Staff

The Pentagon

Washington, DC

April 20, 2004

Subject: Letter Orders

TO: Lieut. William Scully, Jr., USN

You will proceed at the earliest possible time by air transportation to Naval Headquarters, Washington, DC in connection with your new assignment with the Joint Chiefs. Priority AAA is assigned.

The officer looked further down the page and a smile grew on his face. It was everything he could do to keep from shouting out his excitement. Dropping the letter to the desktop, he reached for the phone and punched in a few digits. Waiting for the other party to pick up, he impatiently drummed his fingers, continuing to glance down at the letter on the desk.

Finally, someone answered.

“Baby, get all the boxes you can find down at the supermarket. We’re going home!”

Bill Scully laughed aloud at his wife’s screams of happiness. He picked up the letter again and read it to her.

Scully Residence

Baltimore, MD

April 24, 2004

“More sweet potato pie, Fox?” Maggie asked, not bothering to hear the reply as she scooped another piece onto his empty plate.

“I really can’t . . . oh, well, if you insist,” Mulder said in a lame attempt to ward off the calorie laden confection.

“Oh, right, like we aren’t taking the rest of the pie home with us, and I won’t find the empty pie pan in the sink tomorrow morning,” Scully scoffed, but her eyes were alight with affection and humor.

“Fox runs every morning, he needs those calories,” Maggie admonished.

“Listen to your mother, Scully. I need these calories,” Mulder mumbled around a fork full of pie.

“Talk to me when those calories catch up with your slowing metabolism, Mulder,” his partner returned with a quick swipe across his hair, messing it up in the process. She proceeded to load up the empty plates and serving dishes from their meal.

“That was wonderful, Mrs. — ah, Maggie,” Mulder said, remembering just in time that Margaret Scully was tired of him calling her by her formal title.

“Well, I’m glad you two got a chance to join me. It’s been so quiet in this house lately,” Maggie said, taking the last of the dishes into the kitchen. Just as she placed them on the counter the phone rang. Scully started the dishwater and Mulder followed them, retrieving a clean drying towel from one of the kitchen drawers. Secure in the knowledge that the clean up was in good hands, Maggie grabbed the phone on the third ring.

“Hello.”

Not wanting to eavesdrop, the two partners continued to wash and dry, Mulder pointing out invisible smudges of food that Scully’s washing had missed. She, in turn, tossed a handful of soap bubbles on his gray tee shirt. They both stopped short at the squeal that erupted behind them.

“When?” Maggie demanded, almost shaking with excitement. “Oh, I can’t believe this, this is wonderful! Yes, I’ll save the Sunday paper and maybe you can look on line. I’ll get you the web sites for some realtors in the area. Are you looking at Baltimore or somewhere closer to DC? Oh, this is such good news, can I share it? Well, Fox and Dana are here for supper. Oh, good, I’ll be sure to tell them. Yes, sweetheart, I can’t wait either. Give Bill, Matty and baby Clara my love!” When she turned, blue and hazel eyes exchanged a glance before the partners went unobtrusively back to their work. Maggie smiled and walked over to stand behind them. She wrapped an arm around her daughter and Mulder. “That was Tara. She had the best news.”

“What’s that, Mom?” Scully asked, handing Mulder a glass salad bowl.

“Bill finally got the transfer to the Pentagon! They’re moving back here in a couple of weeks!”

The sound of breaking glass startled all three people. They looked down as one at the now shattered salad bowl that had slipped from Mulder’s fingers as he heard the news.

“Oh, god, I’m so sorry, Maggie. I’ll buy you a new one,” Mulder sputtered, fishing pieces of broken glass out of the empty side of the double sink.

“Fox, it’s an old dime store bowl. I have plenty more just like it,” Maggie shooed him off. “Dana, get me an oven mitt so I can get the bigger pieces. Fox, honey, move aside. I’m an old pro at broken dishes.”

Scully handed the oven mitt to her mother, and quickly gathered up a discarded cereal box out of the recycle bin. “Will this work, Mom?” she asked.

Maggie smiled as she placed a handful of glass inside the box. “Just like old times, isn’t it? How many dishes did Charlie break when you two did clean up?” The older woman was so engrossed in her efforts that she didn’t notice the grimace on her daughter’s face. “You two run along. I’ll just be a minute. I want to see that movie you brought. I just love Jack Nicholson and Diane Keaton is so much fun to watch.”

No more was said about Bill’s transfer for the rest of the evening. The movie ended and the two agents got their jackets. “Dinner was wonderful, as usual, Maggie. Sorry about the bowl,” Mulder said, giving the woman a peck on the cheek.

“Oh, it’s perfectly all right, Fox. Now you really are part of the family,” Maggie teased, pressing a foil covered pie pan with the remains of the sweet potato pie into his hands. “Drive safely, and call me the minute you get back to the apartment. You know how I worry.”

“I will, Mom,” Scully promised.

“Oh, and Dana, don’t forget to mention to Fox about the plans for the summer,” Maggie shouted as they made their way down the sidewalk to the car. “With Bill coming home, I think we can really make it happen.”

“Plans?” Mulder asked, fishing out his car keys. “I will, Mom. I’ll call you in a bit.” Mulder detected an exasperated tone to his partner’s voice.

“What’s this all about, Scully?” he asked again, starting the car and pulling out of the driveway.

Scully sighed and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Mom mentioned it earlier, when you were in watching the baseball highlights. She wants to  have a family vacation. Go somewhere, rent a cottage on the beach, all of us together.”

“All of us . . . as in. . .?”

“Bill, Tara, Matty and little Clara, Charlie and his family . . .”

“Scully, you can’t be serious. Besides, you don’t think Charlie would show up for it, do you? I mean, he’s made a point of avoiding all the other family gatherings of late.”

“I know, Mulder, I know. I don’t know what to tell you. Sometimes, when Mom gets on these ‘we’re all one family’ kicks I just want to grab her by the shoulders and shake some sense in to her.”

“She doesn’t understand, Scully. It’s not her fault.”

“Maybe it’s our fault, or more my fault. Maybe I should just tell her.”

“Tell her what?” he asked apprehensively.

“Tell her that her son, her baby, was the man responsible for putting you near death last fall. That he’s connected to a vile network of men who are little more than monsters, who kill and maim and torture at will. That he’s not the golden boy she envisions him to be.” Anger flushed her cheeks when she finished.

Mulder was silent for a while, letting her calm down. Finally, he took his eyes off the road for just an instant to meet her gaze. “It would kill her, Scully. You know that. And we’re not entirely sure . . .”

“You’re not entirely sure? Mulder, how much proof do you need?”

“You’re taking Krycek’s word for this, you know. And he’s not the most reliable person. I can tell you that from personal experience. Me and a bunch of Siberian cockroaches.”

“Krycek didn’t need to tell me that in an airbase in New Jersey my brother shot you, held me at gunpoint and threatened to kill me because I saw that with my own eyes. Krycek, by the way, saved both our lives on that night!”

Mulder just stared at her, the silence weighing heavy between them. She could read his thought easily.

Scully blew out a breath. “I know, I can’t tell her. I can’t tell her any of this.”

“Not to mention how much joy there’d be at any summer cottage where Bill and I were forced to co-exist,” he added.

“Look, Mulder, now that Bill and Tara are going to be living near us, you’re going to have to get used to the idea that you’re going to spend time with them. I know it won’t be pleasant — at first — but I expect you to make an effort.”

“We’re all one big family?” Mulder asked, requoting her mother.

Scully nodded emphatically. “Whether we like it or not,” she said sternly.

Mulder just smiled and shook his head. “Yes ma’am!” he said, giving her an abbreviated salute.

Act I Scene 1

Bill Scully Residence

Fairland, MD

May 16, 2004

12:53 PM

Scully heaved a deep, soul-cleansing sigh. Bill and Tara’s house was gorgeous. In the limited time there’d been to house hunt; Bill had done very well for himself. He’d managed to snag a freshly renovated, three-level Colonial in Fairland, Maryland. It had four bedrooms, one and a half baths, new kitchen and fully finished basement. From the deck out back, the view was both breathtaking and serene, a sharp contrast to the tension-filled aura radiating off her older brother since she and Mulder had arrived.

For the past 3 hours Scully had watched the two men size each other up like a couple of junk yard dogs. The air was thick with testosterone and Scully had sought a few minutes respite before tackling the upstairs bathroom. God, she was tired of her brother’s same old song and dance act. Bill had treated Mulder like last week’s garbage from the moment they had walked in the door. Ignoring him whenever possible and gracing him with Neanderthal-like grunts when forced to acknowledge his presence or instruct him on the destination of a packing crate or item of furniture.

And Mulder, to give credit where it was due, had taken it all on the chin. Scully felt her jaw tighten. Bill could be such a bastard.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

Scully turned at the sound of her mother’s voice and pasted a smile on her face. “I was just thinking the same thing, mom.”

Maggie moved closer to her daughter and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close.

“Really? You looked more like you were expecting an audit from the IRS.”

Scully huffed a quiet snort and slowly shook her head.

“Is everything all right, Dana?”

“I was just thinking about Bill.”

“That’s the reason for the sour look on your face?”

Scully smiled and dropped her chin to her chest. “Where are Tara and the kids?”

Maggie laughed softly. “You’re changing the subject, Dana.” She pulled her arm from around her daughter’s shoulders and turned her so they were looking at each other.

“It’s Fox, isn’t it?”

Scully studied her shoes for a second then met her mother’s gaze, pausing only slightly before letting the dam break.

“No, mom. It’s not Mulder. It’s Bill. His attitude. How long do I have to wait before he accepts the fact that Mulder and I are together? I had to force Mulder to come here today because he didn’t want to cause any trouble. Mulder is a part of who I am, mom. And if Bill can’t come to terms with that, then…” Scully thrust her chin forward, defiance flashing in her eyes. “Then he is going to have to exclude me from family gatherings as well.”

Maggie stared out across the back yard. A gentle breeze tickled the treetops lining the rear chain link fence. A bird flew overhead, circled once then disappeared behind the next-door neighbor’s roof.

“Dana, when Bill was a little boy, your father drummed into him the importance of responsibility. He was the eldest and with your dad away so much of the time, Bill was expected to take care of us in his absence. He’s always taken that responsibility seriously. You know he loves you. He only wants to make sure you’re happy.”

“I *am* happy, mom. Mulder is the best thing that’s happened to me and I won’t let Bill jeopardize what we have.”

Maggie smiled, reached out and pulled her daughter into a hug. “I’ll talk to him. I can’t promise anything, but I’ll try. You know how stubborn he gets.”

Scully nodded into her mother’s shoulder.

“Mom? Dana? Is something the matter?” Tara joined the two women on the decking.

“Everything’s fine, sweetheart. Dana and I were just having a little mother, daughter chat.”

“I’ve fed the kids and thought the rest of the troops might be hungry. There’s soup and sandwiches in the kitchen.”

Scully stepped back from her mother’s embrace.

Maggie pushed up her sleeves, squeezed her daughter’s shoulder and headed towards the door, “I’ll just wash up then come and help serve lunch.”

Tara hesitated, eyeing Scully warily. “Are you sure everything’s okay, Dana?”

“Everything is fine. I’ll go let the men know lunch is ready.”

Mulder hauled another box from the back of the van and headed towards the house. Bill met him in the doorway coming from the other direction. The two of them did a quick shuffle, both blocking the other, until Bill finally grabbed hold of the box and shoved Mulder to the side. “That one goes upstairs. Matty’s room.” Without another word, he stepped past Mulder and headed for the truck.

“Ja Herr, mein Kapitaen. Whatever you say.” Mulder muttered under his breath, fighting the urge to rearrange the box over Bill’s head.

He moved into the house and headed upstairs. The house was nice. Big, airy and light but as far as Mulder was concerned it had 2 flights of stairs too many. His back was killing him and he wondered briefly if it was fate that had directed him to always pick up the box for the top story or whether Bill had strategically placed them so that Mulder would grab them first. He smiled cynically to himself. Bill was definitely bringing out the worst in him today.

“Ah, there you are.”

Scully’s head appeared over the top of the box. “Where are you heading with that?”

“Matthew’s bedroom.”

Scully stepped back to let him pass, then followed him down the hallway.

Mulder dumped the box alongside all the others and slowly straightened up, hands pressing against his lower back. He felt another pair of hands join his then gently remove them and turn him around.

“Bill’s really been giving you a work out, hasn’t he?”

In more ways than one, Mulder thought to himself but refrained from voicing his thoughts when a closer inspection of Scully’s face told him she wasn’t just referring to the amount of times he’d hauled boxes up the stairs. He knew she knew how Bill had been treating him. He also knew how much it upset her. Mulder pulled Scully to him, encircled her in his arms and kissed the top of her head.

“Hey, it hasn’t been that bad. I’m still standing and he hasn’t tried to take a swing at me. In fact in Bill terms, he’s been quite amicable.”

“You’re a bad liar, Mulder. I’ve seen the way he’s been acting.”

Mulder felt Scully shudder against him and he pulled back, tipping her chin up with his index finger so she was looking at him. There were tears in her eyes but she tried to hide them behind a weak smile. “Scully, I know Bill hates me. And in a lot of ways he has every right to, but. . .”

Scully’s forefinger over his mouth silenced him. “No.” She shook her head vehemently. “He doesn’t have the right. Ignorance does not excuse bad manners. He’s never bothered to take the time to really understand what you do. What *we* do. I won’t make excuses for him, and I don’t want to hear you making them either. I’m sorry I insisted you come with me today. I’d forgotten what a total ass my brother can be.”

Mulder clasped her face between his hands, gently caressing her cheeks with his thumbs.

“Have I told you lately how much I love you?”

This time when she smiled it was genuine. “A girl can never hear that too many times, Mulder.”

“Good.” Then he leaned down and kissed her on the lips, long and deep and hard.

“Oh for god’s, sake!”

Bill’s voice pulled them apart as effectively as a bucket of cold water. Mulder turned self- consciously towards the man standing in the doorway, and placed his hands discreetly in front of his suddenly too-tight denim jeans. “It’s bad enough that you brought him to my house, Dana, and now you’re carrying on in my son’s bed room like a couple of horny teenagers? What the hell were you thinking?” With a melodramatic flap of his hands, Bill turned on his heel and stormed down the hallway.

Scully stood and stared, mouth gaping and cheeks burning as she tried to process what had just happened. A split second later, her brain started functioning again, sending a heavy dose of outrage coursing through her body. She’d only managed one step towards the bedroom door when Mulder’s hand wrapped around her arm, tugging her back. “Don’t, Scully. It’s not worth causing a scene over.”

Scully glared at the hand encasing her upper arm, then aimed twin blue lasers at Mulder. Yanking hard to pull herself free she said, “The hell it’s not!” And stalked after her brother. She caught up with him in the living room before he could make his escape downstairs. Through a red-hot haze of anger, Scully vaguely registered the presence of her mother and sister-in-law in the kitchen as she passed by. “What the hell was that all about?” Scully hissed, grabbing her brother’s wrist and turning him around to face her.

“You don’t want to go there, Dana.” Bill threatened.

“How dare you talk to me like I’m some kind of recalcitrant child– ”

“Don’t lecture me on how I should treat you. If you have no respect for yourself, then at least try and find some respect for my family. What if Mathew had come in and seen that…” He waved his hands in the air searching ineffectually for the right description. “Seen *him* all over you like a praying mantis.” Bill swiped a hand across his brow and dragged it over his face. “Why did you have to bring *him* with you today? You know how I feel…”

“Yes I do know how you feel! You’ve made it pretty damn obvious to everyone what an ignorant pig you are. Mulder and I are a couple, Bill. How many different ways do I have to explain it? Either you accept him as part of my life or you exclude both of us.”

“Jeezus, Dana.” Bill shook his head in denial then lowered his voice, spitting his words through clenched teeth. “I thought you were a smart woman. How can you let that lunatic pull the wool over your eyes like he has? He’s a fruitcake! He believes in *aliens* for Christ’s sake!”

“Bill!” Maggie Scully appeared from the kitchen wiping her hands on a towel and staring at her eldest son in disbelief. “What’s going on?”

Scully glared at her brother, her chest heaving and pulse pounding in her ears. He glared just as menacingly back at her.

“Dana? Are you going to tell me what the problem is?” Maggie stood beside her daughter.

“You know what the problem is, mom. It’s the same problem there is whenever Mulder and Bill are within shouting distance of each other.”

Scully turned to face her mother but it was the tall figure standing behind her mom that caught her attention.

Mulder looked at Scully, silently pleading with her to let it drop. When he eventually said something, it was to Maggie. “I’m sorry, Mrs….. um, Maggie, I’ve just remembered something I had to have ready for AD Skinner tomorrow.” He dug the car keys out of his pocket and turned to Scully. ” Call me when you’re done, Scully, and I’ll come pick you up.”

Scully straightened her shoulders, thrust out her chest, then looked at her mom and her brother. “That won’t be necessary, Mulder. I’m done now.” She slid past her mother and joined Mulder. “Let’s go.”

“Scully…” Mulder tried to draw her back but she kept walking, jogging down the stairs to the front door. Mulder had no choice but to follow. When they got to the car Scully stood by the passenger side, hands on hips and chewing on her bottom lip, staring along the road.

Mulder unlocked the doors and waited for Scully to say something. But it was her mother’s voice that eventually broke the silence.

“Fox, Dana, wait up.” Maggie Scully stopped beside her daughter. “Don’t go. We can fix this.”

Scully sighed. “No mom, it’s too late. Bill’s had plenty of chances to come around. He just won’t try. Somewhere, I’ve got to make a stand.”

Mulder leaned on the roof of the car, “Scully, there’s no reason for us both to go. I’m the one he doesn’t want here. You stay and I’ll come back for you later.”

Scully’s answer was to give her mom a hug.

“We’re going. Both of us. I’ll call you tonight, mom. I love you.”

Maggie pulled her daughter closer. “Love you too, honey. I’ll talk to Bill and try and make him see reason.” She let go of Dana, and then turned to Mulder. “I’m sorry, Fox. You take care. Drive safely.”

Mulder offered a half-hearted smile and climbed into the car.

They’d traveled nearly 8 miles and neither of them had uttered a word. Scully had always had more staying power than Mulder when it came to maintaining the ‘silent treatment’ and this time was no different. He’d reached the end of his endurance about 5 miles back and now he just had to say something.

“Scully. . . I . . .” But he really didn’t know what he should say. He should have felt guilty, but he didn’t. He’d had Bill Scully up to his eyeballs and it was about time someone stood up to him. In a way he was secretly pleased that Scully had let him have it. But habit dictated that he accept at least some of the blame. “I’m sorry things turned out the way they did.”

Scully didn’t answer right away. She stared out of the side window, her right elbow perched on the edge of the door where glass met upholstery and  her hand cupping her forehead. When she moved it was sudden. She twisted in her seat so she was looking Mulder.

“You know, Mulder. I’m not in the least bit sorry. Bill has to learn he can’t keep pushing me around. Or you for that matter. At least this should get the point across.”

Mulder chewed on his lip briefly, then said, “It must have been a shock when he found out.”

“Found out what?”

“About you and I living together.”

“Mulder, we are not *living* together. You needed a place to stay and I had space.”

“Scully, we *are* living together.”

“You make that sound like a bad thing.”

“No! God, no! Far from it.”

“I sense a ‘but’ coming.”

Mulder drew in a deep breath. “It’s just… maybe till things cool down with Bill, it might be best if I found my own place.”

“Bill’s an asshole, Mulder. His opinion doesn’t matter to me.”

Mulder didn’t believe that for a second. With Melissa gone, and Charlie exposing himself as one of the main players in the consortium they’d been fighting against for the past eleven years, it had to hurt to have her only sibling questioning her wisdom in choosing him as her ‘significant other’.

“Scully, all I’m saying is don’t write your family off on my account.”

“You’re part of my family, now, Mulder. And Bill needs to accept that fact.”

This argument was going around in circles. Mulder had already made up his mind. At the earliest opportunity he’d find himself another place to live. He refused to be the cause of a rift between Scully and her brother.

Act I Scene 2

May 17, 2004

The Pentagon, Washington, DC

8:30 a.m.

Bill loved seeing his family, his mother, and even his baby sister — even if she had dragged along the twisto-strango she insisted on forcing into his life. But the calm order of a military base was really home to him. Floors were polished like glass, a salute at every entryway; yes, he belonged here. He deserved to be here, and it was only a matter of time that he would not be a new transfer any longer, but a respected part of this facility. As it should be.

As he walked down the hall with the ensign to his new office, even the tap of their heels down the corridor sounded neat and clean. Nice, orderly, quiet. “Here’s your office, Commander Scully,” the ensign announced as he swung open the door for his superior. Beyond the open door, Bill could not believe his own eyes. He’d imagined a nice office, a window, big desk, plenty of room in order to go about his daily duties. The kind of office a Commander warranted. What lay before him was nothing of the sort.

It was like Ali-Baba’s cavern, piled high with objects, only not treasures, but stacks upon stacks of files, memorabilia and boxes of random outdated office supplies. It was a complete and utter mess. “Welcome to the Pentagon, Commander,” his companion leered at him. The young man could barely hold the tittering back past his lips. “Looks like Commander Keenan left a little bit of himself behind for you. I’m sure you’ll figure out where to pick up . . . eventually. Scanning room’s down on the first floor when you need it, Sir.”

Bill gaped at him in shocked amazement, then back at the storage unit of a space that was his office. Clearing his throat and tucking his cap beneath his arm, he stood up straighter than the Washington monument. “Dismissed,” he boomed a little more loudly than was necessary. A quick salute and the ensign was marching away dutifully down the hall. Bill didn’t watch him go, but instead waited until the sound of tapping heels disappeared, and he was left alone.

He stepped into the office, carefully tip-toeing around the clutter, to make his way to the small window. He pulled violently at the chord for the wide-slatted metal blinds, slicing the closeness of the office open with the bright morning sunlight. Grumbling inwardly, he threw his cap onto one of the lower stacks of folders and planted himself into the old leather desk chair. Upon landing, a spew of dust motes shot out from the cracks in the leather and danced in the air before him. He sighed heavily in exasperation and immediately sneezed in reaction to the dusty air.

Apparently, he hadn’t left all the moving and organizing at home for the weekend. He rubbed at his eyes impatiently and then began sifting through the first stack of papers.

“What a pack-rat,” he complained, finding that three quarters of the items were expendable fax interactions, newspaper clippings or scribbled illegible notes. Was he meant to decipher all of this? It was going to be a long day.

Act I scene 3

Georgetown

May 18, 2004

6:30 am

Mulder drew in a deep breath, stretching his hamstrings and bending over. It was a beautiful morning in Washington. The azaleas were in full bloom, tulips fought with  waxwing begonias in the front yards of most of the apartment buildings nearby. He finished his warm up and started out at an easy trot, heading for the track just a few of blocks down the street. His mind kept circling back to the conversation he’d had with Scully a couple of nights before. Of course, conversation was the polite way of saying it. In reality, it had more bite to it than a normal conversation. He knew the minute Scully’s mom had announced the impending arrival of William Scully, Jr. on the east coast that his relationship with Scully would end up the worse for wear. Although theirs was a bond stronger than any force in the universe, his own failed family unit had taught him that blood wasn’t always thicker than water. He couldn’t stand by and watch Scully pull away from her family. He couldn’t live with the guilt he’d bear if that were to happen.

The track was empty, as always. It was easy to pick up speed on the cinder roadbed and just let the rhythm of his feet hitting the ground, his muscles stretching and contracting take all haunting thoughts from his mind. He lost himself in the simple endurance test of drawing air into his lungs, keeping his feet moving forward. Sweat stung his eyes, but he wiped at it absently and pushed himself a little harder.

A tiny voice that could have been Scully’s chided him for punishing himself for just being in her life, but he brushed that aside, too. He was running, running from Bill Scully, running from Scully’s anguish over her brother’s inability to accept Mulder in her life, running from all the pain inflicted by caustic comments and dismissive looks.

When his legs would carry him no further, he stopped and bent over, sweat pouring off his hair. His lungs burned, his leg muscles burned, but he welcomed it. Standing erect, he shook out his arms and jogged around the track to cool his overheated limbs. Mulder didn’t need to look at his watch to tell it was time to head back. The chimes at Georgetown University told him it was 7 am and he needed to hit the showers. He wiped his face off on the tail of his Hoyas tee shirt and started down the sidewalk to Scully’s apartment. The sign took him by surprise. “For Rent” it read in front of a quaint duplex, set off from the sidewalk with a wrought iron fence. The trees along the boulevard made the house seem like an shady, welcoming oasis. He stood for a moment, just looking up at the windows.

“It’s a beauty, ain’t it?” a just past middle aged man said suddenly behind him.

Mulder turned his head to address the gentleman. “Yes, it sure is. Are you the landlord?”

“Landlord, owner, interior decorator. At least the parts my wife lets me decide,” the man said with a chuckle. “Jake Timmons, JT Real Estate,” he added, shaking Mulder’s hand.

“Fox Mulder.”

“Are you looking for a place, Mr. Mulder? Hey, you aren’t the new associate professor of history over at GU are you?”

It was Mulder’s turn to chuckle. “Not guilty.  I’m an FBI agent.”

“Oh, well, the Hoover is just four Metro stops up the way. Not even a bad walk on nice days. Want to come in and take a look?”

Mulder looked up at the house. He really should be getting back, taking his shower, getting ready for work. Something about the townhouse was calling his name. He stared off down the sidewalk toward Scully’s apartment and then over at Mr. Timmons, who was standing there patiently, an expectant grandfather look on his face.

“Sure, no harm in looking,” Mulder said with a rush.

Mr. Timmons beamed. “That’s the spirit! C’mon, won’t take a minute. I know you’re probably in a hurry to get to work.”

It was cooler inside and Mr. Timmons flicked on lights as they went. The foyer was small but functional, with a built-in coat rack and mirror off to the side. A living room with a full bow window overlooking the street was through an archway to the right. Straight ahead was the stairway going to the second floor. Next to the stair was a narrow hall that led to the dining room and kitchen at the back of the house. “It’s got two bedrooms, one and a half baths. The laundry room is off the kitchen. Basement is a crawlspace, but there’s plenty of storage room in the attic,” Mr. Timmons rambled on as they walked through the downstairs. The dining room had a wooden chair rail of dark wood and varnished woodwork around the window and doorways. The kitchen had a fairly new stove, a matching dishwasher and a side-by-side refrigerator with ice and water in the door. Two doors were at the back of the room, one leading out to the postage sized back yard and the other to the laundry room, which doubled as a pantry with a floor to ceiling shelving unit along one wall. Mr. Timmons pointed out the half bath off the dining room and then took Mulder on a tour of the upstairs. Inside the first door at the top of the stair, a large claw-foot tub with shower dominated the bathroom. Two bedrooms, one with a window seat that matched the bow window from the living room, finished off the upper story. A pull down ladder gave access to the attic, which was large enough for Mulder to stand. When they had made their way back to the first floor, Mr. Timmons smiled at Mulder. “Well, what do you think?”

“I think it’s very nice, but definitely out of my price range,” Mulder admitted.

“What are you paying now?” Mr. Timmons asked.

Without hesitation, Mulder told the man what he’d been paying for his apartment in Arlington.

The older man beamed. “Would you be willing to go an extra 100 a month?” he asked.

Mulder was caught completely by surprise. “You’re kidding!”

“No, not at all. This place was my wife’s mother’s. It’s paid for, all we pay are taxes. We’re looking for quiet, mature renters.”

Mulder thought back to his last apartment. Somehow he doubted that any of his neighbors or even Mr. Szflarski would accuse him of being quiet. Mature, that was a matter of opinion, too. But the more he looked around the duplex, the more he liked it. It was nothing like his old apartment. If he were honest with himself, it was more the kind of place Scully would pick. But then, that was the real test, if he could get Scully’s approval. It was the only way she’d accept his moving out.

“Mr. Timmons, I’d really like a friend of mine to have a look at it, if you don’t mind.”

“Don’t mind a’tall. I just put the ‘for rent’ sign in the window, last renters bought a place out in Prince Georges’ County. They had twins last month and this place was just a little too small. Say, how about you bring your friend by after work? Give me a call and I’ll meet you here,” he said, pulling a business card out of his wallet. “My office is just up the street on M.”

Mulder took the card and then realized too late he didn’t have a place to put it. Self- consciously he leaned over and tucked the card in the instep of his running shoe. “I’ll give you a call.”

“Sounds like a plan. I’ll see you this afternoon then Mr. Mulder.” Once on the sidewalk, the two men shook hands once more and Mulder trotted off down the street, glancing once more over his shoulder at the duplex. Later that afternoon Scully wandered from the living room to the dining room and completed the circuit through the kitchen. She opened the cabinets, knelt down to inspect the pipes under the sink and peered into the broiler unit of the stove. Mulder felt like hiding his face behind his hand, but Mr. Timmons seemed to take it all in stride. She tested the banister going to the second floor, turned the water on full blast in the bathtub and flushed both the upstairs and downstairs toilets — twice each. The more she did, the more Mulder cringed, but trailed behind her like a toddler after his mother at a sidewalk sale. Finally, when he was just  about to scream, she nodded and headed down the stairs.

clip_image004

“Parking?” Scully inquired.

“Off street. There’s a one car garage in the back, but there’s space for two cars to park off the alley.”

“Are any utilities included?” she asked.

“Nope, that’s the responsibility of the renter,” Mr. Timmons said with a smile. “It’s got a new heat pump in the basement, great fuel efficiency.”

“Monthly heating and cooling costs?” Scully fired off.

Mr. Timmons handed her a printout from the District light company.

Scully nodded as she reviewed the figures. “Garbage pick up?”

“Once a week, from the alley on Thursdays. One can trash, one box recyclables. Standard for the city,” Mr. Timmons added.

“Security system?” At that Mulder blanched, but wisely kept his mouth shut.

“The last renters didn’t see the need, but if you want one, we could have one installed. I’d split the cost,” the older man offered.

“Mulder has friends in the business, they could probably get you a good deal,” Scully countered.

Mulder choked at that, but Scully pointedly ignored him, as did Mr. Timmons. “Couldn’t ask for more,” Mr. Timmons said affably.

Scully led the way out into the growing twilight. “It’s very nice,” she said with a forced smile. Mulder couldn’t read her expression and chewed on his lip. “I think I’d like to sleep on it, Mr. Timmons. Would it be all right to call you in the morning and give you my answer?”

Mr. Timmons smiled at Mulder fondly. “Sure, Mr. Mulder. You two go talk it over. This friend of yours seems to know a thing or two about real estate,” he said with a wink. “Just give me a call in the morning.”

“Thanks,” Mulder said, shaking the older man’s hand.

As they walked down the street, Scully twined her fingers in Mulder’s. “Want to get some dinner?” she asked.

“Not really that hungry,” he said quietly.

“How about grilled cheese?”

He nodded. She squeezed his hand and he squeezed back, finally giving her a weak smile. They were silent the rest of the way to the apartment. Scully got out the frying pan while Mulder pulled the cheese, bread and butter out of the refrigerator. In a few moments, they sat down to eat.

“So, what do you think of the duplex?” Mulder asked with notable trepidation.

Scully chewed her sandwich and swallowed a sip of iced tea before answering. “It’s nice. More room than you had on Hegal.”

“Well, I think the square footage is comparable, but the foyer on Hegal really couldn’t be used for much. The kitchen was bigger.”

She shrugged and continued eating. Mulder pushed his half eaten sandwich aside and sipped his tea.

“It’s closer to the track,” Mulder blurted out suddenly.

She raised her eyes to look at him. “Yes, but the track is only five blocks from here,” she said.

“Scully, this is what we’d agreed on after the fire. My living here . . . with you . . . it was just temporary.”

She bit her lip but nodded in agreement. “The price is definitely a point in its favor,” she said, sidestepping the elephant that had taken a place at the table — Mulder moving out.

“Look at it this way: now Bill won’t rag on you as much,” Mulder offered.

“Bill can screw himself,” Scully said with a pinched expression.

“As long as you and I can screw each other,” Mulder said with a barely restrained smirk.

She allowed a grin to skip across her lips. “Always,” she said, taking his hand.

“This changes nothing between us, Scully. Nothing can change how I feel about you, how much I need to be with you. Part of the problem of the old apartment was the commute between our places. That won’t be a problem now. I can stay over here, you can stay over there, and we’ll still have plenty of time to get ready at our own place in the morning. It’ll be like we’re living together, just not . . .”

“. . .living together,” she finished his thought.

“Yeah,” he agreed. They cleaned up the kitchen together, Mulder putting the dishes away. She wandered off to work on some files she’s brought home and take a long bath, he tuned in the Yankees game on the television. When the game ended, Scully was standing next to the sofa in her robe, her hair freshly shampooed and dried. “Coming to  bed?” she asked hopefully.

“Yeah,” he told her, clicking off the TV and turning out the lights. He locked the front door and followed her into the bedroom. “Are you OK with this, Scully?” he asked, coming up behind her as she shook out her hair and brushed it in front of her vanity.

“Sure. I mean it’s what you want, right?” she asked his reflection.

“Well, yeah. I can’t mooch off you forever,” he said in a lame attempt at a joke.

“You aren’t mooching,” she said softly. “You’ve been paying half the rent.”

“Well, this will give me a chance to build up my vast CD collection,” he said with a shrug.

“And your video collection?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I don’t need one any more,” he said, reaching around to pull the tie from her robe and sliding the terrycloth off her shoulders. He placed gentle kisses at the base of her neck. “Come to bed, Scully.”

Without a sound, she allowed him to pull her on to the mattress. Their lovemaking was gentle, reverent. As the shadows deepened, they fell asleep, holding each other as tightly as they could, as if nothing or anyone could separate them.

In the morning Mulder called Mr. Timmons and made arrangements to sign the lease and move into the little duplex down the street.

Act II Scene 1

The Pentagon

May 20, 2004

Bill was finally making some headway with the flammable flea market that had been Commander Keegan’s legacy. One more file cabinet left. Why couldn’t the old fart build himself a library like Nixon or Clinton or every other flatulent egomaniac in this town, get a crew of flunkies in jumpsuits to crate this crap instead of one of the nation’s soon-to-be military titans? “Get your own freaking curator,” Bill grunted, flipping a photo of Nixon and Keegan, signed “Kick some Commie ass, Donny!” into a wheeled plastic barrel with a file drawerful of Vietnam War memos the Washington Post would have killed for. He peered down into the empty metal drawer and booted it shut. Bill heard a dull thump, and the drawer bounced back to catch him in the shin.

He issued a string of obscenities, and kicked the drawer again. This time, it ricocheted off its track.

The office door clattered open, and an ensign’s buzzed head popped in. “Sir? Everything all right in here?”

“Yeah,” Bill snapped, rubbing his chin. “Stand down, OK? I’m fine, fine.”

The ensign fled, and Bill knelt before the now-gaping mouth of the file cabinet. He spotted a crumpled corner of manila pasteboard ripped back to reveal yellowed pages of textured Corona type. More crap — the forestry policies of the last four presidents had done less to decimate the nation’s woodlands than had the Pentagon. The regulation cabinet was deep, and Bill groaned as he ripped his sleeve on the track’s razor edge. His thumb and forefinger finally closed about the corner of the thick folder, and he banged his forehead on a drawer handle as he tugged it free. After the injury and wardrobe damage Bill had sustained in his effort to liberate the file, he felt obliged to at least leaf through its contents. Had he not been distracted by the pain in his shin and the blood soaking into his uniform blouse, he might have wondered at the lack of dust bunnies or aged track grease on the folder. His eyes nonetheless were drawn to the stamp haphazardly positioned in the corner of each page in oxidized scarlet. Classified to the max. William Scully’s heart began to race as he examined the text on the cover page, and almost stopped when two words emerged from the crisp hand-typed memorandum. Zeus Faber. To the civilian population at large — with the possible exception of a few egghead historians – – the name would have meant nothing. But to anyone above the rank of lieutenant, it was military legend — a dark footnote in the annals of the Navy and an untold epilogue in the blood- soaked saga of World War II.

The U.S. sub Zeus Faber had been carrying an A- bomb — cousin to those dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki — reportedly for airborne delivery to an unidentified destination in Japan. Tragically, the death-dealing technology was still in its relative infancy, and some breach of protocol or a terrible accident had resulted in the mass radiation poisoning of the Faber’s crew. Capt. Kyle Sanford gave his life with 143 of his men; only seven men survived the ordeal. Few knew the rest of the story, and few ever would. Bill had been told in a bar in Miami one night, by a retired admiral half in the bag. Wanting to hedge his bets, Harry Truman had ordered nuclear detonation not only over the two villages now known to every junior high history student who cared. The straight-talking Missourian had decided to make a stronger statement, and millions might have died in and around Tokyo had fate not intervened in the lives of the Zeus Faber’s crew. While the mass destruction of two Japanese villages was a wound that had been slow to heal, the obliteration of such a teeming metropolis likely would have fueled a cultural blood feud that would have led to the eventual deaths of tens of millions more Americans and Japanese and scorched earth on both sides of the Pacific. But that seemingly wasn’t the story Bill Scully now read. He collapsed into Commander Keegan’s well-worn desk chair, scarcely breathing as he scanned the contents of the lost file. Something about “foo fighters” — the phrase came back to him from some long-ago Thanksgiving dinner, when Mom had invited Dana’s asshole partner to supper. Some story of Mulder’s about UFO sightings during WWII, of alien spacecraft being shot down over the Pacific by U.S. fliers. William Scully placed the folder carefully on his blotter, got up, and locked the door. He then settled back into his chair. A name triggered his memory: The memo had been written by a Lt. Christopher Johansen. Johansen had lived down the street from his family when he was a kid on a base in San Diego, and had been good friends with his dad. Unlike a lot of brass, Johansen had never seemed eager to relive his Pacific Theater days, and Capt. Scully had occasionally commented on Johansen’s reticence regarding certain topics. Bill started with renewed interest into Johansen’s narrative, but was interrupted when his desk phone trilled.

“Commander Scully,” he barked. It would take a little time to get used to his new title.

“Hey, Hon — getting used to your new surroundings?” Tara asked lightly.

“The old hairbag — the commander — left it a pigsty, but I’m sloughing through. What’s up?”

“You have a clock in that new office of yours?”

Bill looked up. “Yeah, sorry — guess I got absorbed in Commander Keegan’s memorabilia. Fascinating stuff.”

“Well,” Tara teased, “drag yourself away, if you can. I’ve begun emergency measures on this pork roast, and Matthew wants to know when supper is.”

Her husband glanced reluctantly at the folder, and suppressed a sigh. “Yeah, sure, Babe. Packing it up right now. Go ahead and feed Matthew — I’ll be home soon.”

“I told him we’d wait for his daddy. Love,” Tara sang.

“Yeah.” Bill cradled the phone and eyed the open folder. Sighing loudly this time, he collected the documents and swept them into his briefcase.

Act II Scene 2

Dana Scully’s apartment

May 20, 2004

6:30 pm

The wooden spoon dragged through the thick red gravy, heavy boiling bubbles breaking the surface like lava as she stirred. Scully wanted to make their last night in her apartment together special. She was particularly good at making chicken Parmesan, and knew it was one of Mulder’s special requests when she cooked. It didn’t hurt that it took longer to prepare than other meals, and required an extensive amount of clean-up afterward, which meant Mulder would be hanging around the kitchen, keeping her company. He was in the living room presently, making his last phone calls to the Ryder pick-up station, the furniture delivery guys and the Gunmen. All his bases were covered. Garment bags lay draped over the few boxes of items Mulder had accumulated during his stay. She’d insisted he take the extra care for his suits in transit, knowing full well that he would have been happy to stuff them into black lawn bags with his grubby socks and sweats. She’d forgotten how men’s clothing seemed to wear so much faster than women’s — a fact she’d learned growing up with two brothers and her father. She felt a small pang disturb the inner reaches of her heart. All the men in her life seemed to give her some kind of heartache: Ahab gone from this world, Charlie seduced by the evil of the consortium, Bill wreaking havoc on her emotions and family status, and now Mulder, although with good intentions, leaving her alone in this apartment.

But that wasn’t true, and she knew it. Nothing was going to change between them. He still loved her completely and utterly. Only a few miles were going to be the separation between them. But she was going to miss his presence. She placed the lid off-center over the saucepan so that its contents didn’t boil over, and called Mulder in for help.

“Mulder, I need you to slice the mozzarella, and grate the parmesan.” She heard his heavy footsteps as he entered he kitchen.

“Man, you just side-stepped the oldest joke in the book. I can still keep the joke alive, though. Wanna pull my finger?” Said finger was caressing the back of her neck and making its way up to her ear as she pulled out a bunch of spaghetti from the narrow blue box.

“Not while I’m cooking, Mulder. . .” she grumbled between tight lips. This was not the first time he’d managed to distract her while tending hot food. Despite her protests, she loved it when he did this, even when they were at her mother’s house two winters ago, dangerously close to being caught, she reveled in it. She pushed herself back into him and his arms enveloped her. She tried to reach the pot of boiling water to drop the dry pasta into it to cook, but she was firmly pinned within his embrace.  “Besides, I’m enjoying the smell of garlic and basil filling the kitchen.”

“Garlic? Guess I won’t be kissing you later,” he said nuzzling his cheek against her hair.

“If we’re both eating it, it doesn’t count. Trust me, you won’t notice a thing.” She turned in his arms, holding the bunch of spaghetti tightly like a bouquet of flowers.

He bent down to kiss her, mumbling his lips against hers saying, “Is that a promise?”

She moved her lips in response to deepen the kiss, pressing herself a little harder against his body so that there was a real danger of them playing pick-up sticks with fallen pasta. They separated reluctantly, Scully longing to keep Mulder as close as possible for as long as possible. Yet, practicality winning, she wheedled herself out of his clutches and threw the spaghetti into the water. “You’d better get to work, mister. I’m not letting you slack off on the chores just because you won’t be here anymore.”

The warm pinkish glow illuminating Mulder’s cheeks suddenly disappeared, leaving his skin pallid. He valiantly tried to keep his smile in place, but it just ended up feeling rigid. It was quiet as they worked — very quiet. The only sounds were the bubbling liquids, knife tapping against the cutting board with each slice and the rhythm of hard cheese grating against metal. When they sat down to eat it was the same way. Metal fork tines clinked against Corian as they spun pasta and cut into the delectable meat and cheese. Scully was trying to keep the mood light, offering to pour more wine, passing the bread. She’d even lit candles, which usually served to loosen her mood, especially if she was shooting for certain activities in lieu of dessert. But with each bite, the cheese seem more oily, the sauce more acidic in her stomach.

‘This is not a break-up,’ she kept reminding herself. But while she chewed, warm rivulets trickled down her hot cheeks, and the meat became rubbery in her mouth. She couldn’t pry her eyes away from the plate before her for anything in the world. Maybe if she just didn’t look at Mulder, he wouldn’t notice the distress pushing so hard against her insides that it was ready to explode from her in sobs, had she not been biting her bottom lip to stave it back. She no longer heard the sounds of clinking cutlery. Mulder did notice.

The next thing she felt was his large, warm hand enveloping her tight fist beside the plate. She vaguely registered it invading her peripheral vision as she insisted on studying a particularly melty piece of cheese. “Hey, love, what is it?” he asked in such a gentle and concerned tone of voice that when Scully closed her eyes to cherish it, a new stream of tears retraced the paths that had already branded her cheeks. Scully quickly dropped her utensils and pulled her hand away from his grasp to wipe at her eyes. She blew her nose, and snuffled away the rest of the tears. “It’s nothing. I’m fine.”

“Don’t do that, please.”

She cleared her throat, covering her emotions even further. “Do what?”

“Scully, you’re not fine. You’re crying.” He reached over to her shoulder, squeezed it, then moved down her arm, to once again grasp her hand. “Talk to me. Please.”

She got up from the table, taking her plate with her and emptying what was left of her meal into the garbage. Mulder followed her, but left his plate to cool where it sat. She placed the dinnerware into the sink, and ran the water at top force, both hot and cold spigots thrown open to the limit. Mulder came behind her, reached around and turned them off. The silence afterward was louder than Niagara Falls in springtime.

“This is about me finding a new place, isn’t it?”

She didn’t answer.

“Scully, it’s been fun playing house for a while, and believe me, there’s no place else I’d love to be than with you. But I have to move out of here, you know that. Us being together is everything. But when we can’t have peace of mind, it’s just. . . we need to move a little slower so that everyone can get used to the idea. And. . .”

He caressed her shoulders, felt the tension within them through her sweater. He rubbed at the knots right near her shoulder blades where he knew she held all her stress. “. . .things being what they are right now, family situations, work situations. I want to know that you’re safe, and if there’s a target on my head for whatever reason, I want you to be out of harm’s way. I can’t risk some wacko burning you up with the rest of it.”

“But. . .” she trailed off.

“But what. . .?”

“I’m going to miss you.”

“I’ll be five minutes away, Scully.”

“No,” she turned to enforce her statement, “I mean, I’m going to miss you being here. I feel like *you’re* safe here with me.”

“I’m a big boy, Scully,” he said, kissing her forehead. “I can take care of myself. Besides, I’ll be over here three days a week at least for food. You know what my cooking skills entail.”

He got a chuckle for that.

“Man does not live on Rice Krispies alone, Mulder. You’d better be over here.” She snuggled into his chest.

“Come on, let’s settle down for the night. I’ll take care of this mess in the morning.”

Scully glanced at the messy kitchen and fleetingly thought about the crusty sauce that would be caked onto the plates come morning, then obediently left it all behind. An extra push at the small of her back encouraged the decision further. She went to change into her favorite pajamas while Mulder sought for a good movie on TV. They watched later than usual, Scully lounging out and resting her head on his lap, Mulder stroking the hair behind her ear, making funny comments between lines they knew too well during movies they’d seen a hundred times. At around eleven, Mulder noticed that his partner had dozed off. He moved to lift her up, and carried her into the bedroom. She opened her eyes and yawned when he set her down upon the mattress. “Mmmm. . .. My prince charming.”

He laughed in the darkness, and felt for her lips to kiss her. Then he stripped down to his boxers like he always did for bed, and scooted under the covers with her. She automatically moved herself back against him, and he held her. “Mulder?”

“Yeah?”

There was an awkward silence before she continued. “Do you love me?”

He tensed up a little, his initial reaction to the question one of offense taken. But he relaxed easily, because the answer was not difficult to admit. “Of course I do.”

He felt her turn over. Then, her breath skim across his face when she faced him. It was true, he smelled the garlic, but it was delicious, it was wonderful. It was Scully. Then she used her fingertips to feel his cheeks, his mouth, his chin. “Really?” she whispered.

Then he realized what she was seeking. She was laying it all on the table. She had to know for sure what he felt.

“I love you, Scully,” he whispered like a secret he’d held for a long time. “I love you.” He used his own fingers to feel for her face, then pulled her close and pressed his lips against hers — wordlessly asking for more, giving her more. She pulled him to her in response, as close and as hard as she could get him.

“I love you, too,” she answered softly into his ear, her mouth muffled against his cheek as she wrapped her arms tightly about him. “Just hold me, please. I want you to hold me. Don’t let me go.”

“I have you, Scully. I’ll always have you.”

Act III Scene 1

The Pentagon

May 21, 2004

10:15 am

A week of rummaging through old documents was wearing on Bill’s nerves. He had four paper cuts the day before and was having a difficult time turning pages with both index fingers wrapped in bandages. At least he’d managed to find the flexible fabric bandages in one of the unpacked boxes in the hallway of their new home.

He was no going to come to work with a Blues Clues band-aid on his finger, come hell or high water. Most of the files were worthless and it didn’t take a second thought to toss them into the box for shredding. As he threw whole file folders into the box, the dust cloud they emitted started to cover his briefcase, sitting next to the desk. Bill hadn’t forgotten about his find the day before, he just knew he had to get the rest of the mess cleaned up before he could give it his full attention. But now he was down to the last drawer in the last filing cabinet, and his curiosity was getting to him. He knew he couldn’t put it off any longer. When the last folder was disposed of, he dusted his hands and reached for his brief case. Hefting the thick leather case on to his desk, he opened it hesitantly, as if something might jump out at him. He chuckled to himself. It was a file, nothing more. There wasn’t anything in it that could harm him. He reached in and tugged at the brittle manila folder. As he did so, his ring finger slid along the edge, the stiff cardboard slicing neatly into his flesh. Goddamn it! Another paper cut! He immediately stuck the injured digit into his mouth and winced at the taste of blood. Drawing the finger out for further inspection he saw a deep gash, deeper than the other injuries he’d endured in the newly acquired dangerous job of ‘desk jockey’.

“Shit,” he swore and with his relatively unharmed hand, dug through his top desk drawer for the cardboard box of band-aids Tara had given him just that morning. It was awkward, bandaging his right hand with his left, but he managed to staunch the flow of blood. Shaking his head, he reached more carefully into the briefcase and slowly drew out the file folder. He sighed when he saw the smear of blood across the edge of the folder. His day just kept getting better and better. Still using exaggerated care, he laid the folder out on his desk and put the briefcase on the floor. With one hand, he opened the file folder and started to read. The first few pages, he already had scanned. They contained a number of references to a submarine, the Zeus Faber. He found the name of Lt. Johansson again, and remembered the man fondly. But he needed to know more about the Zeus Faber, so he started to look further into the file. It didn’t take him long to find a transcript of a debriefing of the mission. The hand stamped ‘Top Secret’ in red letters across the top of the page didn’t serve as a deterrent at all. After all, in his current capacity with the Joint Chiefs, there wasn’t anything marked ‘top secret’ that Bill Scully couldn’t access. This gave him the confidence to keep reading. ‘Report regarding Mission 45-08-15B, 1945 August’ was printed in bold type on the top of the page. Bill read about the submarine’s original mission, to patrol the coast of California, looking for Japanese vessels that might be planning on an attack on the United States. The mission was changed when the Captain received orders to go to a specific location and search for some downed aircraft. According to the report, the squadron of aircraft each carried a weapon, an atomic bomb that was headed for Japan. The aircraft were P- 51 Mustang and the pilots had not been located by surface ships in the area. The planes had experienced engine trouble and all four of them had dropped out of the sky like rocks, according to eyewitnesses from a Naval destroyer some 3 miles from the crash. The destroyer had continued on with its mission and the Zeus Faber was tapped to do rescue. The pilots’ fates were unknown and they were all considered dead, not having time to eject from the planes before it went into the sea.

But that wasn’t the real concern of the Department of War at that time. Their primary concern was the atomic bombs aboard the aircraft, and the fear that those bombs might fall into the enemy’s hands before other similar bombs were dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki in just days. The sub made good time getting to the coordinates of the crash. They were able to find the Mustangs with little difficulty. They were in the process of determining the best course of ‘rescue’ for the payload when a Japanese destroyer entered the area and they were forced into silent running. That is when the trouble began. Before the payload was even brought aboard the sub, the men started becoming ill. First is was flu like symptoms, but then burns, serious burns, started forming on their bodies. Not all the men were affected, but it was discovered that those nearest the aircraft, even through several inches of hull of the sub, were the ones to fall ill. Not long after the men started getting sick, the Captain started acting strangely. Lt. Johansson was a precise man and up until that point, the report was very thorough and very military in its presentation. Suddenly, the report took on the air of a horror movie.

As more and more of the ship’s crew became affected, Johansson begged the Captain to return to port. At first, the Captain insisted that the mission had not been completed. They still had to retrieve the payloads. But when a couple of divers went to the Mustangs, they discovered not bombs in the bays, but something strange and rock-like. They were trying to remove one of the rocks when both divers fell ill, almost as soon as they touched the object, even though they were in full diving gear. Before the men could be brought back on the sub, they were dead. It had only been a matter of minutes, no more than an hour between onset of symptoms and death.

Johansson once again pleaded with the Captain to return the boat to the closest port, which would have been Pearl Harbor. This time, the Captain claimed that they couldn’t move because of the Japanese above them, on the surface. He stayed down there, near those planes for three days.  More and more of the men were becoming ill, some were already dead. On the third day of the stand off, one of the infected men got a gun and held it on the Captain. In the process of disarming the man, the gun went off. Their silence was broken. It would only be a matter of time before the Japanese started dropping depth charges at them. Johansson again tried to convince the Captain that they needed to leave the area immediately. Bill was so amazed by the next few lines that he had to read them twice. Johansson claimed, in a military report, that the Captain’s eyes had been ‘infected’ with a black oil that shimmered across his pupils. Johansson knew that the Captain was not going to listen to reason, and would not leave the area. The young Lieutenant considered his superior to completely insane or possibly possessed. Mutiny was the only answer. Johansson locked the Captain in with the most desperately ill of the crew in a hold near the torpedo tubes. The man who’d fired the gun picked it up again and while the Captain was trying to get Johansson to open the door, he shot the Captain. From a small window in the door, Johansson watched as the same black oil he’d seen in the Captain’s eyes started to flow out of the man’s body and ‘crawled’ across the floor to escape down a drain. It hadn’t acted like any substance he’d ever seen. The oil had seemed alive. Johansson went to the bridge of the ship and set a course for the closest port. The Zeus Faber just barely made it back to friendly waters.

Bill was barely breathing when he finished reading the report. He would have closed the file folder if not for a name on the next page. He blinked when he saw the name, it was so unexpected, and at the same time, it clicked into place. The next report was an interview with surviving crew members. The interview was conducted by two men from the State Department: CGB Spender and William Mulder. Bill wanted to cry. He wanted to throw the file against the wall and forget he’d ever seen it. Somehow, it was fitting that the son of a bitch who was ruining his sister’s life was the son of a man involved in such a disaster. After talking with Spender and William Mulder, all fifteen survivors died within the next 24 hours. Bill was certain, although there was no evidence, that Spender and Mulder were responsible for those deaths. Bile rose in his throat. He could picture the men he’d served with at sea, see them in the place of those dying crew men. What would he have done if faced with the same decision as young Lt. Johansson? Bill wondered if he would have waited the three days to mutiny. He thought back to all the conversations he’d had with Fox Mulder. Fortunately, there were damned few to remember. He could picture so clearly the discussions they’d had when Dana had been dying of cancer. He could see them in the hallway outside Dana’s room, after she’d just agreed to some crazy-ass idea that put a piece of metal in her neck in the hopes of a cure. Bill was certain the treatments the doctor had begun that day were the only reason his sister was alive. He knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that Fox Mulder had nothing to do with Dana’s remission.

But beyond all that, he tried to remember what they’d said to each other those six long years before. He’d asked Mulder if it had all been worth it, had he found what he was looking for, his little green men. Mulder had told him no. It had been a small bright spot in an otherwise black day, the idea that Fox Mulder was suffering even a tiny bit as much as Bill. Mulder’s little green men. What if . . . what if they were black? What if they were black and looked like oil? What if they were found not in a space ship, but in a squadron of wrecked P-51 Mustangs at the bottom of the Pacific? Who would believe him if he tried to tell anyone this tale? Not his Commanding Officer. Not anyone at the Pentagon.

Not his sister, he was certain of that.

Only one man would listen to him. Bill choked back the bile that kept rising in his throat. How in God’s name could he ever think to go to Fox Mulder for help? But that was exactly what he had to do. He dug through his briefcase for his planner, flipped a few pages and picked up the phone on his desk.

Act III Scene 2

The District Club

Washington, DC

May 21, 2004

12:00 pm

The club downstairs had been one of Washington’s more malodorous, if elaborately appointed, sausage factories — an abattoir of dark woods, rich leather, and fine Oriental rugs where reputations and fortunes were slaughtered, truth processed into lies, and a nation’s deepest secrets repackaged for the consumption of the mass unwashed.

Amid its alcoves and dining parlors, powerbrokers, politicians, and men whose provenance remained unclear had plotted the  deaths of two presidents and the disappearance of a popular aviatrix who’d unearthed too many federal skeletons, engineered an attack on a U.S. naval port that would engulf much of the world in war, choreographed the ultimately botched assassination of America’s most beloved first lady on a street in Dallas, and tagged the chief patsies for a break-in at a now-infamous Washington residential hotel.

Over the past few decades, the club had opened its doors to a more diverse and less Machiavellian constituency — a move deemed crucial to divert an increasingly omniscient and omnipotent media and the prying eyes of the few honorable men still left in the Beltway. But the club remained the sanctum sanctorum of America’s royalty — the men and, now, women, who made things happen efficiently and invisibly. To the men who congregated on the top floor of the club, those who supped on chateaubriand and prime rib downstairs were bugs — lower organisms that manufactured and fed on the petty carrion of human greed, misery, and weakness. These men upstairs played on a far larger field, for unimaginable stakes. At their command, any of the titans gathered three floors below could be made to vanish with their families and, if necessary, any trace of their earthly existence.

“Gentlemen, the shit’s hit the fan,” Alex Krycek announced as he crossed the threshold into the lushly appointed roomful of somber and powerful men. In any other venue, any of the handful of men here might have answered such disrespect with a bullet to the skull, delivered swiftly and unexpectedly as Krycek slept. But the handsome, smirking young man who sauntered nonchalantly into their august midst at his whim was one of the few humans they feared: Krycek owned too many secrets, and thus owned their grudging respect.

He, along with the sour, furtive man seated by the front window — a chain-smoking shadow of a human being with a sporadic death’s head grin — were among the last living survivors of a holocaust that had claimed their foolish predecessors, a similar collection of powerful men who had thought to deal blithely with the devil. Spender and Krycek obviously shared some barely subcutaneous antipathy, but everyone in this room understood such animosities paled beside the vision shared by the new Consortium.

While most in the room frowned at Krycek’s irreverent greeting, the Scarred Man smiled fondly at the young man’s brashness. The Scarred Man, ensconced in an espresso-colored Barcelona chair, sipping a sherry that would have intimidated the richest of the rabble downstairs, had been a double agent with the Resistance during Hitler’s war, and he appreciated Krycek’s ruthless disregard for class or power. “And what ‘shit,’ if I may ask, do you speak of?” he asked, calmly, unconsciously swirling his liqueur.

clip_image006

“Bill Scully,” Krycek murmured, waving a thick folder in his artfully designed prosthetic hand. Spender turned from the thick drapes, an eyebrow arched.

“Commander Scully?” the Scarred Man inquired. “The brother of the FBI agent, no?”

“Apparently,” Krycek said, looking down at the old man’s disfigured face, “he’s come across some not-so-ancient history. Zeus Faber. Ring a bell?”

The Scarred Man set his sherry on the table beside his chair. “It resonates. How much does our friend know?”

Krycek shrugged. “Somebody did some sloppy housekeeping. Somehow, Scully came across an old file some feeble old Naval commander forgot to shred years ago.”

“Nonsense,” Spender spat, irritation deepening in the folds of his sallow face. He crushed his Morley into a crystal ashtray on the windowsill. “Every piece of documentation, every scrap regarding the Zeus Faber and its mission was destroyed. Commander Keegan oversaw it personally — he was firmly in our pocket.”

“Well, there must have been a ripped seam somewhere, cause the cat’s out now,” Krycek countered, not looking at the Cigarette Smoking Man. Spender’s jaundiced eyes blazed.

“This man, Scully,” the Scarred Man interrupted. “Is he a threat? Can he divine the significance of this information? Could it lead him to us?”

“William Scully’s a fool, a bull-necked Neanderthal,” Spender sneered. “Beyond a certain weasel-like cunning…”

“Even a weasel can rut around enough to do some serious damage,” Krycek said. He turned to the Scarred Man. “We can’t take a chance of him taking this to Agent Scully, to Mulder.”

“He despises Mulder, and despite his abundant shortcomings, Bill Scully is devoted to his sister,” Spender protested. “Too much so to willingly place her in danger.”

Krycek laughed mirthlessly. “You’re suddenly quite the judge of psychological character, aren’t you? Just like you’ve read Mulder all these years?”

The room went silent. The Scarred Man looked to Spender expectantly. Eyes narrow, the man at the window pulled a pack of Morley’s from his jacket, tamped out a cigarette, and placed it between his thin, bloodless lips. The corners of his lips then turned up in a ghastly approximation of a smile.

“All right,” Spender said pleasantly. “Perhaps you should keep an eye on our William, find out what he knows, see if our weasel ruts or runs.” The smile disappeared. “But no violence. Not yet. We don’t want to flush Agent Scully out of the bushes on some family vendetta.”

Krycek glanced at the Scarred Man, who nodded and retrieved his sherry. Krycek half-turned to a grim Spender and offered a two-fingered salute before heading for the elevator that served only this floor. Spender located a match, fingers trembling only slightly, set his cigarette aflame. “And so,” the Scarred Man finally uttered, contemplating his sherry. “Do you think our friend should be apprised of this quite unpleasant new development?”

Rattled by the reference to Strughold, Spender drew deeply on his Morley, blue smoke leaking through the cracks in his sour smile. “Mr. Krycek has far more faith than I in William Scully’s powers of comprehension and inclination to, let us say, rock the boat. No, gentlemen — this is merely a bump in the road. No need to disturb our friend…yet.”

Act III Scene 3

3605 N Street NW

Washington DC

Friday 2:30 pm

“To the left. No, Langly, your _other_ left! Yeah, yeah, now be careful of the woodwork. Geez, have you ever moved furniture before?”

Mulder growled as the wooden cabinet shifted in his hands and suddenly he was bearing the full weight of the object as he moved up the steps and in the front door.

“What’s this thing made of — mahogany?” the blond haired conspirator complained loudly. “Damn it, Mulder, you said you didn’t have much stuff to move!”

“I don’t,” Mulder shot back. “It’s just what I have is heavy. Quit your bitchin’, everything else is clothes.”

“What about the other stuff? Chairs, tables, a bed? You gonna sleep on the floor, man?” Langly asked sarcastically.

“I have a bed, it’s being delivered. And I found a couch at a second hand store down on M Street. I paid an extra fifty for the store to deliver. Other than that — ”

“You’re living at Scully’s,” Langly finished his sentence with a note of disgust. “Man, why are you throwing away all this dough on a place where you’re only gonna keep your fish? We’ll let the fish have our storage closet for half the price your dumping down this money pit!”

Mulder shot him a vicious glare. “It’s not any of your business, Langly,” he warned. It would be impossible to explain to any of the three Gunmen why he felt the need to keep a separate residence from his partner of 11 years. He really wasn’t sure of his reasons and he darned well wasn’t going to put in the effort to make his favorite geeks understand. His favorite bachelor geeks.

“I’m just saying, it seems like you’re spending a lot of money, money you could, say, give as a charitable contribution to the free press,” Langly continued.

“Free press? As in your rag?” Mulder asked with one raised eyebrow.

“Hey, freedom of the press comes at a high price, my friend!” Langly said haughtily.

“Yeah, not to mention all the high tech equipment that you guys keep picking up on Ebay,” Mulder sneered. “Just help me get the rest of the fish tank. I have to get it set up before the fish figure out they’re living in Scully’s punch bowl and decide to stage a revolt.”

“Ewww, not to mention what the G-woman is gonna do to you when she hears what’s been living in that same punch bowl,” Langly said, making a face. “Oh, and remind me next Christmas to avoid the eggnog.”

They placed the fish tank along the wall near the bay window. It looked totally out of place in the otherwise bare room. “You gonna buy a rug, or figure you won’t need one?” Langly asked derisively as he plopped down on the floor and leaned against the wall.

“I’ll get a rug,” Mulder replied. “In due time,” he added tersely.

That comment got Mulder a well-executed snort from his friend. “Keep this up and I’m not sharing the stash of Sam Adams Scully put in the fridge,” the agent warned.

Langly had the good grace to look worried.

Quickly, he hopped to his feet and rubbed his hands together. “So, where’s all the stuff for the fish tank. Can’t keep the little critters in that cramped punch bowl forever!”

Together, they made short work of the fish tank and soon Mulder was busy filling it with buckets of water from the kitchen and adding the de- chlorination drops. Langly looked at his watch. “Well, amigo, I have to split. I promised Byers I’d stop by the cleaners on the way home and they close at 5:00.”

Mulder refrained from making any comments about the domestic chores the guys assigned each other. “Well, take a six pack with you. You earned it,” he said nodding toward the kitchen.

“Hey, thanks, Mulder! See, you aren’t such a prick all the time,” Langly teased. He disappeared into the kitchen and then reappeared with the beer under one arm. “I was just admiring the refrigerator. Probably the last time I’ll see it looking so . . . fungus free.”

“Get out. Now,” Mulder growled, but his eyes twinkled with amusement.

“I’m leaving. Tell Scully I said this is an enormous waste of money,” he called as he reached the door.

“Now, Langly!” He heard the door slam and smiled. “Speaking of Scully, where is she?” Mulder asked the fish as he added them one by one into the tank. “She was just going out to buy toilet bowl cleanser. How long can that take?”

As the last fish dropped from the net and swam happily around the fish tank, his cell phone rang. Mulder grabbed for it in his front pocket.

“If she’s asking my opinion on what brand of toilet bowl cleanser I want, I’m not going to be held responsible for my actions,” he warned no one in particular.

“Scully, did you get lost?”

“Mr. Mulder?” asked the voice on the line.

Unconsciously, Mulder stood up straight. “Bill?” He almost didn’t recognize the man’s voice, it was tight and strained. It sounded like he was whispering.

“Mr. Mulder, I have to speak with you,” Bill said hastily.

“Bill, look if this is about me living with Scully, you don’t have to worry. That was temporary and I have a place of my own now. As a matter of fact, I was just in the process of moving in. So whatever you have to say — ”

“Mr. Mulder, please, I don’t have time for this. I need to speak with you, immediately. I’ve come across something, something I think is . . . of a highly sensitive nature.”

“Why do you want to talk to me?” Mulder asked, confused.

“Look, I found some old papers. They seem to be important. I saw a name in one of the reports. William Mulder. A submarine, the Zeus Faber — ”

Mulder was listening intently now, and heard the line cut out for just a fraction of a second. It was long enough to know that they were not on a secure line.

“Bill, hold up, OK,” he said, interrupting the man in mid-sentence. “This may not be the best way to have this conversation. Why don’t we meet somewhere tonight and talk this through.”

“I can’t be seen with these papers. I have no idea what level of security — ”

Mulder frantically searched his mind for a way to give Bill a meeting place without saying it aloud to whoever else was listening. “Don’t worry about the papers, put them somewhere safe. Look, there’s a bar not far from your sister’s apartment, she really likes the place. They serve great corned beef and cabbage. Do you know it?”

“Yeah, yeah, she took us there, Tara and me, a couple of years ago.”

“Good. It’s quiet, safe. Be there at eight tonight, all right? Till then, don’t tell anyone what you have.”

“Then you think this is important,” Bill said nervously.

“I don’t know,” Mulder admitted. “But you’ve definitely got my attention.”

“I’ll see you tonight, Mr. Mulder. At eight.”

“I’ll be there,” Mulder assured him. “Bill, can I ask — why me? Why not your sister?”

He heard the other man bark out a bitter laugh. “I wasn’t sure she’d believe me,” he said honestly. “Tonight, Mr. Mulder.”

“Yeah, tonight,” Mulder replied and closed down the phone. He wondered if there would ever come a time when his lover’s brother would refer to him as anything other than ‘Mister’. Mulder startled when the door to the duplex opened suddenly.

“You would not believe the number of people who shop at Home Depot on a Friday afternoon!” Scully said in exasperation. “I got some drain opener, too. The tub seemed to be running slow when I was cleaning it this morning — ” She looked up from her inspection of the bag she was holding when Mulder didn’t respond. “I wasn’t gone that long, Mulder. Are you angry with me?”

He drew in a breath and shook his head.

“Nothing like that, Scully.” He took her into a quick hug and led her over to the stairs so they could sit down. “I got a phone call just now.”

She frowned. “From . . .?”

“Your brother. Bill.”

Immediately, Scully’s hackles were raised.

“Mulder, if Bill said something to upset you — ”

“Oh, he upset me, all right, but not in the way you might expect. Scully, somehow Bill has come into possession of some papers, old reports, he said. My father’s name was in those reports, along with a submarine — the Zeus Faber.”

Scully’s eyes grew wide. “Oh my god! Mulder, Bill might have stumbled onto — ”

“Worse than that, Scully. I think someone might have his phone tapped.”

“No! Mulder, we have to get to him, he might not be safe. Tara, the babies, . . . my god, what are we going to do?”

“I told him to meet us at the bar down the street. I didn’t give any names or addresses, I gave him a description of the menu.”

“They only serve corned beef and cabbage,” she interjected.

“Exactly. Luckily he remembered it from a previous visit home. I know the indigestion I get there has always made it a memorable experience for me,” he said, trying to lighten his partner’s worried mood. She gave him a brief smile.

“We’ll meet him there tonight, eight o’clock.”

Scully looked at her watch. “That’s in four hours,” she stated.

“He should be safe for now,” Mulder tried to reassure her. “I really don’t think they’ll try anything in the Pentagon. Too many security cameras.”

“But we don’t know who was listening. Why would anyone be bugging Bill’s office phone? Mulder, what if it was Krycek? Or Charlie?”

“Let’s not count the rotten eggs before they hatch,” Mulder advised, pulling her into a hug. “He’s a big boy. He’ll be OK.”

“I hope so,” Scully whispered into his shoulder.

“I hope so.”

Act IV Scene 1

The District Club

Washington, DC

1:30 pm

Krycek had barely closed the club “service door” that served as the entry to the private elevator when a pair of gloved hands seized the lapels of his leather jacket and propelled him into the alleyway. Only the suddenness of the attack enabled Krycek’s assailant to drag him to a dumpster behind the steakhouse across the deserted corridor.

“The hell you think you’re doing?” Charlie Scully growled, thumping Krycek’s shoulder blades against the bricks. “You brainless ape! You trying to ruin everything?”

Krycek brought up both arms and knocked Charlie’s away. “You touch me again, and I might get a little blood and brain matter on that Tommy Hilfiger ensemble of yours. What the hell are you ranting about?”

Charlie came up nose-to-nose with his foe. “You planted that goddamned file in Bill’s office, didn’t you? Thought you’d screw with all of us, see if you could use my brother to light a few fuses.”

“That’s what you’d like the old Nazi to think, isn’t it?” Krycek said, smoothing his jacket.”What’d you do, Charlie? Send in a crack squad of Kelly Girls to clean out that office? Face it, you screwed the pooch, asshole.”

“Mother–!” Charlie bellowed, throwing a left hook.

Krycek caught his fist, twisted it backward and used it to spin his opponent around. He slammed Charlie into the side of the dumpster, and kicked him in the ribs as he struggled to regain his feet.  Charlie slipped on a rotting lettuce leaf and landed on his ass. “Your girlfriend Strughold’s losing his grip,”Krycek sneered. “He’s lost his control of the situation, as evidenced by this little show of ‘muscle.'”

“That right?” Charlie said from his seat in the mingled waste grease, garbage, and likely human detritus of the alley. “You think the Morley Man up there’s a tower of strength? He’s one pack away from a respirator and a rubber room. You think it’s any coincidence Mulder’s still walking around? Spender doesn’t have the cojones, the stomach. Look, can I get up now?”

“No. And save me the NYPD Blue lingo.”

“Look, Krycek. It all comes down to who’s on the winning team and who winds up in a cloud of radioactive dust. I like my odds right now. You oughtta look at your own odds — that old man’s had it. They know it. Join the winning team, man. We got a spot for you, a good one, varsity, if you’ll just be smart about this.”

Krycek spat on the concrete next to Charlie’s left Italian loafer. “You little pimp. You have no idea what this is all about, what we’re trying to do. To you and the old Nazi, this is all some kind of power grab. Varsity, Jesus. I like my current position, Charlie. Why don’t you think about where you’re sitting right now?”

“You bastard!”

Krycek laughed and headed for the street. “Little club soda oughtta take that crap out, Charlie.”

Act IV Scene 2

The Watergate Hotel

Washington DC South West

2:00 pm

Charles Scully hurried past the red-coated doorman and toward the bank of brass encased elevators. He was late. Not woefully so, but in a business where fortunes changed in a blink of an eye, he could ill afford the luxury of even an overactive traffic signal, much less a run-in with the likes of Alex Krycek. He tapped his foot impatiently as he waited for the polished doors to spilt open and allow his entrance. The elevator chimed and he resisted the urge to push the doors open fast. Once inside the car, he stabbed at the top floor, belatedly remembering the key on his key ring that gave him access to that most secluded of meeting places. With a mild curse, he shoved the key in the slot and hit the floor button again. This time the button glowed a pale orange and the car started its ascent. He’d received the call just an hour before. He didn’t like unscheduled meetings and to make matters worse, the assistant on the phone had denied any knowledge of the agenda. Charles Scully detested not knowing what meetings were about. He was not in a pleasant frame of mind when the elevator car finally ground to a halt and the mirrored doors slid open.

Strughold glared at Charles as he made his way around the room to the only empty chair. “Were you detained?” the old man asked in a raspy accented growl.

“Unavoidably,” Charles answered automatically. “What have I missed?”

Strughold glanced around the table, his eyes falling on the select few men sitting with an air of comfortable interest. “There has been a leak, a possibly damaging leak that has just been brought to our attention.”

Charles looked at each face around the table, trying to discern who had knowledge and who did not. For the most part, the group would have been terrors in Las Vegas. Not a single pair of eyes gave Charles any information, or sympathy.”A leak concerning what, may I ask?” Charles gut twisted at this game of ‘cat and mouse’, but the old man was running the show and there was little the younger man could do to stop his gamesmanship.

“The incident aboard the Zeus Faber,” Strughold bit off the words precisely.

Charles stomach hit rock bottom, but he fought to keep his expression blank. “Are you certain?” he asked.

Strughold seemed to take the opportunity to cough gently. The other men in the room exchanged glances, but said nothing. Charles was aware of how far out on a limb he now was. “We are quite sure.”

Sweat was pooling down Charles’ back as he furtively scrambled for possible responses. He, more so than any other individual in the room, knew what was at stake if such information was made public. Furthermore, he knew exactly how a leak of this magnitude could play out, who might facilitate it. He swallowed the burning sensation at the back of his throat. “How far has it gotten?”

“Our sources seem to think it has not reached its intended destination,” Strughold said mildly.

That gave Charles some small measure of relief, but it was short-lived. “What do you propose?”

Strughold took a drag off the expensive cigar in his hand and smiled. “It’s a simple matter, really. The leak must be plugged. As of yet, no harm has been done. But it is imperative that the matter be resolved — quietly and with due haste, before the leak becomes a deluge.”

The little spark of humanity left in Charles Scully trembled.

“I trust that you are in agreement?” Strughold asked, his eyes never leaving Charles. It was as if the old man was testing him, testing his loyalty. After all Charles had done for this man, for this group of men, to be tested so was a dagger to his confidence. But it was all for the greater good. Eventually, everyone, even his family, would be made aware of that.

“I see no other option,” Charles said flatly.

Strughold smiled briefly. “I’m happy you see it that way. I knew I could trust you, Charles.”

Act IV Scene 3

Starbucks on G Street

Washington, DC

5:00 pm

Bill’s knuckles were bloodless, wrapped tightly about the warm china mug. Had they cast a glance at the hard-looking man in Station 2, any of the latte-sucking yuppies, wired college kids or minimum wage slaves scattered about the excruciatingly hip coffee shop might have feared a sudden shower of porcelain shrapnel and hot liquid.

But William Scully had selected this Starbuck’s, a stone’s throw from Capitol Hill, specifically for the bustling anonymity it afforded. A trio of congressional aides two tables away, stripped to shirtsleeves, ties at parade rest, jackets draped lovingly across chair backs, nattered about some piece of crucial legislation or the hot new intern or some such bullshit — it was all white noise to Bill. Their opposite numbers — a knot of university kids, fashionably disheveled in distressed GAP and Banana Republic — were in animated discourse at a table along the wall, pumped up on Grandes and ranting about Bush or the rain forests or maybe just the latest grunge/rap/pop . Ordinarily, Bill would have felt the temptation to tell the spoiled punks to shove a scone in their foul little Generation Why mouths, the impulse to dump his own steaming java over the head of the most self-important of the congressional Pep Boys.

Fortunately for all, he was light-years away from their universe, encapsulated in his own fear and cunning ruminations. The white knuckles clamped about the cup were the only signs to the world outside that William Scully was dangerously close to shaking apart like a used Yugo with a bad tranny. Those superior Marine jarheads could keep their Semper Fidelis bullshit — Bill knew those who were always faithful wound up always dead, always disillusioned, or constantly clearing tables in some pussy coffee joint. Semper Stabilis — that was William Scully’s credo. Always a rock, always cool, spine straight, hands at 10 and 2. Anyone catching a glimpse of the man at Table 7 would see a spit-and-shine remnant of a once- great society, possibly reviewing his forthcoming testimony before House Appropriations or Senate Intelligence or keeping an eye out for some Arab with a bogus visa and a shoeful of plastique. 9/11 and Navy NCIS had heightened everybody’s sense of military melodrama. Pussy pretty-boy Harmon, Bill had silently sneered whenever Tara watched that piece of crap.

His discovery of the papers had been the razor- sharp boundary between the universe William Scully had known and functioned in with no small proficiency — and, when the occasion necessitated, no small cunning — and a dank, uncertain future. The man who was destined to reign with the lions of the Republic, the soon- to-be-father, the last great scion of Admiral Scully’s family, now cowered in some D.C. coffeehouse. Semper Stabilis, he repeated. He couldn’t let the insanity that had enveloped Mulder start to flirt with his mind. Bill had always hated Mulder — for the slow deterioration of Dana’s sense of rationality and reason, for the emotional and, he was increasingly certain, physical control he maintained over his little sister, and simply for the kind of undisciplined, disrespectful, intellectualized “man” Mulder was. He was everything inimical to William Scully, to men of honor and valor, to men.

But now, Bill understood, Fox Mulder at the least was no coward. For years, Mulder had lived with and been persecuted and pursued for information that shook the very foundations of the world men like Bill Scully imagined they ruled. The revelations that now had Bill scurrying for an escape hatch had merely driven Mulder on into the darkest territory inhabited by the worst monsters mankind had ever spawned. And that made Bill now hate Mulder with a previously unfathomable new passion. The very concept that Mulder drew on some reserve of inner strength, that he possessed a decency and heroism Bill likely could never attain, turned the soldier’s universe upside-down. The knowledge of the true man that lived beneath his uniform would rapidly destroy him, or at least the illusion that had sustained him.

“Semper Stabilis.”

“Sir?”

William jumped, only to find a young nose-ringed man with a rag and spray bottle standing before him.

“You need something?” the boy asked, staring at the brawny gaping man with his paws wrapped possessively about his mug.

He’d said it aloud, unconsciously. “I don’t need shit,” Bill finally growled, loudly enough to silence the congressional butt-buddies and the member of Squirrel Jam over by the wall. “Ah, no, really, I’m cool. Sorry, OK?” The busboy nodded once, a wannabe jerk of the shaved head, and fled as rapidly as his cool would allow. The aides were still staring — Bill glared them back into hasty debate. Squirrel Jam was amused, chortling and exchanging whispered barbs. Bill contemplated violence toward the kids, and the fresh infusion of caffeine-powered testosterone momentarily revitalized him. This was Mulder’s arena, he recognized reluctantly. In fact, had it not been for Mulder, this probably wouldn’t be happening now, Bill told himself. He had to give the letter to Mulder — hell, Fox would get a blue-veiner when he read its contents. Mulder could have his precious proof, get it put in the Post or maybe the Midnight Sun. He had no future, no destiny to fulfill but an appointment with madness in the basement of the J. Edgar Hoover Building.

And if his sister’s partner didn’t make it into print, if the transfer of the letter put the hounds on Mulder’s spoor and he disappeared to Alpha Centauri, all the better for Dana. Bill shoved back from the table, casting one last homicidal glance at the kids on the wall. A titter of ridicule erupted as he headed for the door, but that was all right. A weight had been lifted — or would soon — and the air out on the sidewalk was fresh and clean. William Scully strode back toward his car with a renewed sense of purpose and confidence, his eyes darting only infrequently between the strangers with whom he shared the pavement.

“Hon?”

Bill remembered to exhale as he recognized Tara’s voice on the cell phone. He’d nearly jumped when the phone had trilled, almost creaming a homeless man. “Yeah.”

“Babe, Matthew’s got an ear infection — it’s driving him crazy. I called in a prescription for some amoxicillin at the Walgreen’s — the one near your office. If I’d known you weren’t there, I would’ve called you first.”

“Had some papers to deliver,” Bill grunted, then remembered he didn’t need to alibi himself with Tara. At least he hadn’t lied, not really. Semper Stabilis.

“Can you pick it up, Honey, please? Matt’s really in pain.”

“Sure thing, no problem,” he said, more cheerfully. “Tell the little guy to buck up — cavalry’s coming. Love you, Babe.”

“Love you, too. Lasagna sound good to celebrate?”

“Mm. Later.”

Bill couldn’t have given a rat’s ass if Tara were waiting for him at the door with a platter of equine diarrhea. But the normalcy of his new errand was reassuring, and his chest began to loosen as he looked for a good turnaround. The pharmacist at the Walgreen’s had been excruciatingly slow filling the script, and Bill had stalked among the greeting cards, the Russell Stovers, the insipid D.C. shot glasses and blasphemously unpatriotic T-shirts until his promised 10 minutes had elapsed. When the pencil-necked pill-pusher had launched into some droning monologue about drug interactions, Bill had snatched the antibiotic from the counter and made a beeline for the exit in mid-drone.

The street was lined with the usual cast of losers and miscreants, costumed in doo rags and clown pants and high-rent sneakers. A whiff of hot dog from a wagon down the block normally would’ve tempted Bill’s resolve, but in his current state, it raised his gorge. He studiously ignored the heckling cap-and-tie peddlers, and stepped off the curb.

“Yo, man!” Bill spun, heart leaping. A middle-aged man in a filthy Redskins cap and a stained, open tux shirt held out a wavering palm. “Yeah, my brother, you. You a soldierman, right? You wanna help a fellow Marine. I was in the Persian Gulf, caught me a case of the Agent Orange.”

Rather than correcting the derelict’s breach of branch and obvious fabrication (he was at least a decade beyond serving in the first War on Hussein), Bill turned and headed for his car across the broad avenue.

“They gave it to me!” the man called plaintively. “The space aliens gave it to me.”

Bill’s feet froze to the asphalt.

“Government, they know what they done to me! Hell, brother, you got to know, too. They gonna give you a scorching case of the Agent Mulder.”

Bill’s head ripped around. “Mulder?” he rasped.

“You be moulderin’ in the grave, all right, them space aliens get their hooks in you.”

“Who are you working for?” Bill demanded.

“Useta work with the U.S. Postal Service, but they found out I had the Agent Scully an’–”

Bill’s fingers flexed at his side as he stared at the disheveled assassin. “You leave her out of this, you mother–”

“Naw, man, wasn’t her. It was the supervisor. He says I’m crazy, I’m rippin’ off the TV Guides.” The man looked down the street. “Hey, brother, you might wanna–”

Bill’s muscular neck twisted, and his eyes bulged right before the black Caddy ripped the breath from his lungs with a sick organic thud. His battered body ricocheted off a parked Caravan, shattering what major bones the initial impact hadn’t, and William Scully’s open eyes fixed on the homeless man as his head lolled lifelessly.

The Caddy squealed onto K Street as a streetful of horrified onlookers stood affixed and shocked. The homeless man knelt next to the broken soldier. He started when William’s eyes blinked once and blood burbled from his lips.

“Zeus…” Bill rattled.

“No, man — Calvin, Calvin.”

Bill whispered something else.

“Favor? What you want, man? Ain’t got no money, but if I can, I’ll try.”

The last sparks of electricity faded from William Scully’s aortal node, and his eyes rolled back.

“Well, shit,” the man in the Redskins cap murmured.

**

Mulder folded his cell phone, glancing up at Scully with a look of concern and confusion. Her eyes widened.

“Nobody’s at the house, and Bill’s cell number’s no longer in operation,” he drawled, the phone hanging limply in his fingers.

Scully inhaled sharply. “God, Mulder. Do you think they could have found out? What would they do…?”

“Scully, calm down,” her partner murmured, grasping her shoulders and pulling her to him. “Tara and Bill probably went out to celebrate the big news, and you know how reliable the cell phone companies are. Let’s just drive out to the house and check out the situation. OK?”

Scully clung to him silently, then pulled back and nodded, her eyes filled with dread. “OK.”

The phone sounded as Mulder was slipping it into his pocket. “Muld –. Mrs. Scully? Hey, Mrs. Scully, Maggie, tell me what’s –. Oh, God. God.”

“What?” Scully cried out. “Mulder, WHAT?!”

Mulder looked anxiously at her. “Where?” he asked her mother. “We’ll be right there.” He ended the call and looked up, stricken, at Scully. Her lips moved, but no words escaped. “It’s Bill,” Mulder said tonelessly.

Scully’s legs wavered. “Oh. Oh. Please.”

Mulder stepped toward her.

“No, no, NO!” she shrieked, dropping to the carpet.

**

“It was a hit-and-run driver, they said,” Maggie Scully said, worrying the shredded Kleenex in her hands. Shocked, the red-eyed woman stared somewhere between her daughter and Mulder, toward the emergency ward monitor station. “Upscale car, probably some senator or diplomat not thinking about anything but tonight’s reception or party.”

Mulder glanced at Scully, who closed her eyes and squeezed her mother’s hand.

Maggie sighed. “Your father always said they drove like maniacs in D.C. Bill, your father, he said they had too many crucial things on their minds to worry about anybody’s safety. They’ll probably never catch him, you know.”

“Mom,” Scully begged, eyes overflowing. “Please.”

“They were the ones with their heads in the clouds, you know,” Maggie said, turning to Scully with clear eyes. “Both of them. Important men, full of important ideas and honor and courage and all that bullshit! Bullshit, bullshit!” A nurse, arms full of flowers, turned abruptly to regard the sudden burst of obscenity.

“Mom,” Scully whispered, pulling her to her small form. Maggie collapsed against her, her body racking with sobs. Mulder stood by helplessly, hands dead at his side.

Maggie suddenly stiffened, and her head rose from her daughter’s shoulder. “Oh, God.”

Mulder turned. A familiar figure approached from the end of the corridor, leaning on a doctor in blood-spotted scrubs as she numbly stumbled forward.

The physician passed Tara Scully into Maggie’s waiting arms, and the widowed mother stared ahead with dead eyes as she accepted her mother- in-law’s consolation…

Epilogue

Hopewell Cemetery

May 25, 2004

11:22 a.m.

“May the road rise to meet you. May the wind be always at your back. May the sun shine warm upon your face…”

The sun was indeed shining warm. It was a gorgeous day, but the mound of lilies encircling the casket emitted a strong perfume with that warm sun, and the beautiful sunny day, along with the grief surrounding the small plot where Bill Scully, Jr. lay, made Mulder’s stomach take a sickening turn.

As the priest concluded his prayers with the Irish Blessing, the group began to break up. Mulder removed himself from the crowd, beneath a nearby tree, so that those who truly deserved to mourn Bill could embrace and speak softly to those that they loved. He peeled the trench coat from his arms, sweating with the heat of the spring day. At this remote location, he truly felt that he didn’t deserve anything Scully had given him — that he belonged in the outskirts. That family over there was a unit, and one that Bill had fought hard to preserve. The moment he’d allowed Mulder to enter into it, no matter how reluctant, it seemed to accept another crack, and he felt like the ice pick.

Maggie glanced his way, curly hair sticking to her forehead beneath a black wide-brimmed hat. Her eyes were watery with grief, but she held him in her gaze, beckoning him for support. His apprehensions instantly melted. He walked the short distance to her and was drawn into her arms.

“Fox, thank you for being here,” she shuddered out, clinging to his waist. Mulder felt the back of his throat become hot, and pursed his lips to keep the sobbing back, unwilling to allow her to feel any bit of concern for him. She was the one who needed comforting the most, not him. She pulled back and wiped her eyes with a mascara-streaked handkerchief. Tara came over to them, children in tow who were cranky, hot and unhappy. She too hugged him and tried her best to keep a brave face for her mother and kids. The strength of this family was amazing. “We’re going back to the house,” Maggie said without pretense. She squeezed his arm, pointedly looked over to the gravesite where Scully stood speaking to the priest, then walked away with her daughter-in-law. It was an open invitation, expected that he follow. Also unspoken was that she expected him to get her daughter over to the house safely, that they were all meant to share this moment together. He was a part of this unit now, and he could feel the crack of sorrow becoming a fissure. Now that he knew he was allowed to care, the real pain was that of his own heart breaking.

When Scully had finished speaking to the priest, she walked over toward the casket one last time, fingering a large lily petal, her eyes red, but dry. Cautiously, he closed the gap between them, placed his hand at the small of her back and stood with her. She leaned into him then, burying her face into his chest and finally released all the pain that had been building up all morning. His dress shirt became wet with her tears, but he refused to notice. He smoothed down her hair, holding her all that much closer, accepting the sorrow she felt as his own. Her sobbing subsided after a moment longer, and she pushed her face gently away, but settled herself closely against him so that he could still rest his arm over her shoulders. Everyone else had gone to their cars by now — only the low murmur of voices, caught from a distance over the wind, lingered.

She shifted her arm slightly, so that she could hold a stack of envelopes more securely against her chest. Mulder had noticed that she was designated to accept all the Mass cards for her mother and Tara. There must have been at least twenty of them. One, however, was at the top, and this she pulled from the stack, crinkled from the force with which she held it.

“This was the only one Mom opened. It’s from Charlie.”

Mulder took it from her, removing the card from the violently torn envelope. Inside the generic Mass card was a telegram informing Maggie and the rest of the family of Charlie’s deep regret at not being able to come to the funeral of his brother. Apparently he was ‘at sea’ and unable to acquire leave.

“Why does he even bother? What right does he have!” Scully rasped out furiously, her mourning disturbed by the harsh reality of her brother’s convenient absence. Mulder rubbed her shoulder, attempting to calm her, but felt the same rage bubbling up within himself. She bowed her head to accept the caress, breathing slowly to tamp down her anger. “Mom’s furious, of course,” she said lightly. “Practically crumpled the thing up herself, but was gracious enough for appearances’ sake to just hand it to me.”

“Wrong choice, I gather,” he said, handing back the mangled envelope.

“Yeah,” she laughed out ironically. “If I had a lighter it would have been ashes right about now.”

They stood staring at the gravesite, sun beating down, birds twittering from the trees, flies and bees investigating the newly arrived bunches of pollen. Nature vibrated all around them — life continued. At length, Mulder took it upon himself to direct Scully away. “Come on, love,” he pressed his hand gently against her back, “they’re waiting for us back at the house.”

Scully obediently followed his lead, so conscience-stricken Mulder could feel it in her hesitant gait. “He’s gone too far this time, Mulder. We can’t let Charlie get away with this.”

Mulder stopped walking. “Scully, we don’t know for sure that it was Charlie. Bill’s phone was tapped. It could just as well have been Krycek. It’s his style. Whoever it was knew that Bill was going to stop by the pharma–”

“Charlie, Krycek — I don’t care! I just don’t want to do this anymore, Mulder! I can’t do this anymore! I can’t!”

The tears were flowing again. God, he’d never seen her cry so much in their whole partnership than she had in the last few days. She wasn’t crying outright this time, but just let the tears run down unacknowledged. She stood still as one of the tombstones in the line of graves stretched out behind her. She was tired. She was distraught. She was vulnerable, and all he wanted to do was let her know that he was there for her, and would always be there for her, but words escaped him.

He reached out to wipe the moisture from her cheeks, gently scrape the matted red hair away from her temples. He drew her closer, bent down to kiss her, nearly crushed her in his arms. She pulled at his back, crushing him just as much in return. Between them both, they could find strength in a single unit, an outpouring of emotion seething through them by osmosis. They had always been each other’s strength, but weakness had finally taken a hold of them both, reached up into their souls and yanked it all out of them. There was always a time to fight back, but as they pressed lips and bodies together, exposed and vulnerable, wishing they were already home, Mulder felt it. It was time to give in. They pulled apart just enough so that they could breathe, but remained clinging to one another for support. Scully lay her head upon Mulder’s chest, listening to the heavy breaths he took, the steady heartbeat, feeling that her cheeks were wet from his own tears as well as hers.

“Scully,” he said in a thick voice. She nodded, still leaning against him. He inhaled deeply, stilling himself against what he was about to say. “Maybe it’s time to stop. This is all too much for us. We have nothing to lose by leaving, but everything to lose if we keep on going.” She pulled away to look up at him. “What are you saying?”

Mulder immediately shook his head, realizing her distress, and caressed her cheek. “We can’t keep putting Maggie and Tara and the kids in danger. My whole family is already gone. We have to protect what remains of yours. They mean too much to you, and… they mean too much to me now, too.”

Still unsure of where this conversation was going, and certainly not of any strength to begin another tirade of emotion, she waited for him to finish.

“The Bureau,” he finally blurted out to clarify, noticing that she still wasn’t getting it, and berating himself for his clumsiness. “I think we should leave the FBI. The X-files, everything. It used to be my whole life, but what’s in my life now it so much more important. We need to survive, and to protect everything else we hold dear, I think it’s what we have to do.”

Scully stood silent. A thousand thoughts ping- ponged inside her head. She exhaled an internal sigh of relief that Mulder was not breaking off their relationship in order to protect themselves. Realizing now that wasn’t at all what he was suggesting, she distressed over the idea that he was willing to give up his whole quest, his life’s work at the FBI for her. *Her* life’s work had become his, and he was asking her to give it up! But it wasn’t just for her; it was for the both of them. “What about the rest of the world? What about the consortium, Krycek, Charlie, your mother’s journal . . .”

“They’ve been there for as long as I can remember,” he spat out. Then more gently, “I don’t think they’ll be going anywhere for a while. If we stop now, it’d only be for the better. We don’t know everything. Never will. Not now, anyway. At least if we’re out of the way for a while, we’ll be safe. The world will be there tomorrow, and I’d be happier if we were both still in it.”

Scully hung her head low, studying the green grass at her feet hiding her toes. “Skinner?” she asked, still staring at the ground.

“Skinner will understand.”

She pinched her eyebrows close together, rubbed her mouth with her thumb. After a long silent moment watching the breeze tickle the blades of grass around her shoes, she nodded. She shuffled the envelopes and looked up at her partner. A conglomerate of expressions melded his face. What resulted was a mirror image of her own: uncertainty, sorrow, but most of all peace. “What do we do now?”

“Now,” he pulled her close again, but began walking toward their car. “Now, we’re going to Tara’s. After that, I want you to come home with me. For good.”

This time Scully stopped them in their tracks. “Mulder?” her voice wavered.

“It won’t be ‘home’ without you, Scully. Will you come live with me?”

It didn’t take her long to answer this time. “Of course.” They strode through the cut grass purposefully toward their car, hand in hand. When Mulder started it up, and slowly navigated through the twisted drives of the cemetery, he said, “So, I guess you’ll take care of all the paperwork for your apartment in a few days, follow-up with Skinner and all that?”

Scully laughed out loud at the thought of conquering a stack of paperwork all by herself. She held down her hair against the wind whipping through the car window as they picked up speed toward the exit and their new beginnings. “Some things, Mulder… they never change.”

The end . . . for now.

Join us for the Virtual Season 12 Opener: Dispensation!

The King of Pain

Title: The King Of Pain

Author: Waddles52

Summary: Mulder suffers the consequences during

Scully’s annual spring cleaning spree.

Rating: PG 13

Classification: MSR, MT

Disclaimer: Not for profit.

Archives: Two weeks exclusive to VS 11 then

anywhere, but please contact me first.

Spring was definitely in the air. The cherry trees

were blooming and the tourists were flocking to the

capital city in droves. During a noon walk on the

mall, Scully felt that familiar itch begin and there

was only one way to scratch it. No, it wasn’t an

allergy, although Mulder might think so. It was an

annual thing with only one cure—–spring cleaning.

Scully thought about hiring a cleaning crew and just

turning it over to them, but a clean house was

important to her and that feeling of accomplishment

when everything was finished and sparkling clean just

couldn’t be replaced. She chose the first weekend in

April as her target date.

Mulder hoped for a long, complicated out-of-town

case. Since he practically lived with Scully now, he

was expected to help with the annual ritual. Why

couldn’t she have an annual softball game, or a

hiking trip? Well, staying in her good graces was

essential to him these days. His lover could be very

generous in the bedroom when she was pleased with

him, and he felt the need to receive a bit of her

generosity. Now, what had she asked him to pick up

from the store?

He took the list from his shirt pocket and unfolded

it. He could tell it was going to be a hellish

weekend. The list started with ammonia and ended

somewhere near the bottom of the page with window

cleaner. Wait, the instructions said to turn the

list over. He promptly obeyed and smiled at the next

request—-wine, red and white! There might be a pot

of gold at the end of this rainbow after all.

Mulder was awakened at the crack of dawn Saturday

morning. Scully handed him a cup of coffee. When

his eyes finally focused he noticed that she was

dressed in an old pair of sweats and a t-shirt.

“Mulder, you are seriously underdressed for this

party,” she grinned, noting that a pair of boxers was

all he had on. Put on the clothes I laid out for

you. They’re on the foot of the bed.”

“Those? I thought they were rags.” He took a swig

of the strong coffee in hopes that it would jump

start him into consciousness.

“Don’t worry. I’m sure they will be rags by the time

we get finished. Hurry up and finish your coffee.

Daylight’s burning, agent.” She gave him a swat on

the butt and busied herself by gathering cleaning

materials.

If it hadn’t been for the swat on the butt, Mulder

might have opened an X-File right then and there. It

sounded like Scully was channeling Skinner. He

yawned loudly, scratched his hind end and shuffled

back to the bedroom to change into his work clothes.

After only an hour, Mulder knew that it was going to

be the longest day of his life. He had already taken

down all of the mini-blinds to soak in a bathtub full

of acrid smelling cleaning solution, swept the

ceiling for cobwebs, dusted the top of all of the

cabinets and his next assignment was to clean the

light fixtures. He could tell that he would have a

very sore neck by the end of the day. “Scully,

where’s the step ladder?”

“I’m using it right now.” She was humming a happy

tune as she washed the walls in the bathroom. “Just

grab one of the kitchen chairs.”

“Sheesh, how can anyone sound so thrilled to be

scrubbing walls?” he grumbled as he passed by one of

the exposed windows and noted the beautiful spring

day he was missing. “Might as well start in the

kitchen.” He sighed loudly as he made his way there.

At least, the view wasn’t as nice in there. It

wouldn’t remind him so much of what he was missing.

He positioned the chair under the ceiling fan and

hopped onto the seat. As he began to remove the

light bulbs, he noted that the paddles of the fan

could use a good dusting. That was actually the

first sign of dirt that he had seen all morning. He

reached for his trusty dust rag in the back pocket of

his jeans and began to clean the fan. Dust began to

filter down directly into his eyes. “Damn it!”

He tried to swipe the annoying particles away from

his sensitive eyes but it was too late to prevent the

dust from settling in his left eye. Both eyes

clamped shut and tears began to flow due to the

irritation. He needed to get to the sink and wash

his eyes.

Disoriented due to the stinging pain, he misjudged

the boundary of the chair. He took a step back and

met thin air. He managed to utter a few expletives

before he landed on the floor—-hard!

His tears continued to flow, effectively washing out

the dust. Even more tears flowed as he fought to

control the pain in his right shoulder and ankle.

Did he hit the counter on the way down? He wasn’t

sure, but one thing was certain, Fox Mulder was

through cleaning for the day.

Scully heard the chair scoot and the sound of

Mulder’s body hitting the floor. She hastily climbed

down from her perch on the ladder and was by his side

in a flash. “Mulder, don’t try to move!”

Move? Was she serious? He managed to get his right

eye open and just stared at her unable to do anything

other than let his involuntary muscles do their job.

Pain was in charge right now and it wanted his full

attention. Good thing, because that’s all he could

handle at the moment.

After a few seconds, Pain eased off enough to let him

move his mouth. He tried to say, “Scully,” but it

sounded like a gurgle and drool ran from the right

side of his mouth. Pain didn’t like relinquishing

any part of its hold on its newest victim. It

clamped down on Mulder again, allowing him a tiny

grunt before taking over completely.

Scully was on her knees beside him trying to judge

his level of consciousness. He squeezed his right

eye shut again as the tears continued to fall. He

felt his partner gently wipe them away as he fought

with Pain for control of his voice.

“Mulder, can you hear me?”

Pain was a formidable foe, but he kicked it aside

long enough to grunt an answer. “Mmph.”

Pain charged right back and almost kept him from

hearing Scully’s next question. “Are you injured or

did you just get the wind knocked out of you?”

Did she really expect an answer? Pain laughed. It

would win this round easily. To its surprise, Mulder

blurted out, “Hurt!” causing Pain to scramble for

complete control once again. Although still strong,

Pain had lost its overwhelming edge. With one last

try, Pain realized that his victim was stronger at

the moment. It decided to linger in the background

and wait for another chance to rule the day.

“Where are you hurt?”

“Right shoulder, ankle.”

“What about your neck or back?”

“No.”

“Okay, let’s have a look.” Scully felt along his

collarbone and then his shoulder joint.

“Oh! Stop! Hurts!”

“I imagine it does, Mulder. Did you hit the counter

on your way down?”

“Not sure. Why?” He gritted his teeth as Pain tried

to surge in and take over again.

“Your shoulder is dislocated.”

“Damn!”

“Just relax. We’ll get you to the ER and they’ll put

it back in place in no time.” She smiled. “It won’t

be that bad. I promise.”

Mulder looked at her warily. Something told him it

wouldn’t be that easy.

“Now, let’s check out your ankle. It’s probably just

a slight sprain. I assume it’s your right one?”

“Uh-huh.”

Pain saw an opportunity to show its dominance once

again as the woman began to unlace the victim’s

sneaker. Yes, it would definitely be large and in

charge again by the time his sock was off.

“Son of a bitch, Scully! You trying to tear my foot

off?”

“Sorry, there’s already a lot of bruising and

swelling. I’ve got to move your foot a little bit to

check out that ankle joint. It could be fairly

painful depending on how badly your ankle is

injured,” she warned.

“Go ahead,” he gasped. “Couldn’t hurt any worse than

it does now.”

Pain nearly went into convulsions of laughter. What

an idiot! Well, Fox Mulder was just about to find

out just how much more it could hurt. Although the

woman was being as gentle as she possibly could, Pain

couldn’t be happier. The slightest movement of the

injured joint caused the victim to cry out, and in

just a few seconds his discomfort would multiply

exponentially.

“When Scully rotated his ankle, Mulder felt a little

click in the joint. The ensuing pain overloaded his

senses. Scully was shocked when his eyes rolled back

into his head and he lost consciousness. Pain

laughed loudly.

Mulder came to a few seconds later, surprising Pain

who had stepped into the background again. “What

happened?”

“You passed out on me! It was just for a few seconds

but you gave me a good scare. Don’t do that again!

How are you feeling now?”

“Not so good,” he sighed.

“I’m going to call 911. We need to get you to the

hospital.”

“No, you drive me.” Pain cheered him on. That would

be wonderful. Even getting him off the floor would

feed its need for quite some time.

“Mulder, your ankle is broken and there’s no way I

could support you. Your shoulder will make it

difficult to get in the car and I’m not 100% sure

that I could even help you to get off the floor.”

“What about your neighbor? You know, the trainer

with the Redskins? Couldn’t he help?”

“I’m sure he would if he was at home, but he’s on

vacation.”

“Damn!” Pain was sneaking back in form its hiding

place. Although it was disappointed that the woman

was going to call an ambulance, it could still get in

a few good licks until they got there. Mulder felt a

twitch in his nose signaling only one thing. He was

going to sneeze. He had to stop it! He raised his

left hand and placed it under his nose. Too late!

The sneeze caused his entire body to convulse, making

his injured shoulder jerk. The resulting pain almost

made him lose consciousness again.

Pain giggled. Yes, that would do nicely until the

paramedics came to move him.

Pain was absolutely delighted. Even though it was

resting in the background once again, it knew that it

could get in a few more good licks when they reached

the hospital. The paramedics had been very

cooperative at first. Just as the victim had started

to relax, they arrived and began their own

examination. Pain had put on a stellar performance

and the paramedics rewarded the victim with a hefty

dose of morphine. Pain just shrugged its shoulders

and grinned wickedly, realizing that it was only a

temporary setback.

At the hospital, Mulder dozed through his transfer

from the stretcher to the gurney. Pain was a bit

disappointed but realized that the morphine was

beginning to lose its effect. It would be show time

soon enough.

The doctor arrived within a few minutes. The ER

wasn’t yet busy. They were expecting an onslaught of

sports injuries later in the afternoon, but for the

time being things were pretty quiet. The MD did a

quick exam, enough to make Mulder squirm, but he was

still rather heavily sedated from the morphine. The

patient was on his way to radiology before the drug

really started to fade away. Pain began to prepare

for its re-entry. X-rays could be such fun!

The technician was nice and tried to be gentle, but

Pain made the process a living hell. Each time one

of his injured joints had to be positioned for a

different view, Mulder cried out in agony. The only

thing that kept him going was the promise of seeing

Scully and getting more pain medication once he was

back in the examining room. The technician even

called ahead to let the ER know he was coming back.

The nurse was waiting when he returned and quickly

injected additional pain relief. Pain was even ready

for a little rest. The patient torture in x-ray had

been a real hoot, but it knew it would have to return

full force very soon. It knew that it would have to

put on quite a show when the doctor tried to put the

shoulder back in place. “Yeah, hang in there, Mr.

Mulder. We both need our rest,” Pain giggled. “The

best is yet to come.”

After half an hour, Mulder was awakened from his

comfortable slumber when the orthopedic surgeon on

call came in to look at the x-rays and give Mulder

and Scully the low down. Thankfully, the ankle

fracture wasn’t serious but the doctor expressed

concern because Mulder would not be able to use

crutches. “You really need to stay off of that ankle

for about two weeks. We’ll put you in a cast before

you leave, but it will not be a walking cast. You’ll

need to secure a wheelchair.”

Mulder groaned his disappointment and Scully gave his

left hand a squeeze to show that she sympathized.

Pain was a bit disappointed. It had planned to

linger while Mulder was on crutches. Oh well. The

most intense pain was still waiting in the wings.

“Now, as you so painfully know, your shoulder is

dislocated. I’m going to add a little more medicine

to your IV so that you’ll be really relaxed. I’m

going to find one of my residents to assist me while

you’re getting relaxed and we should have that

shoulder back in place in no time. When we’re

finished we’ll have to completely immobilize your

shoulder for a couple of weeks to give those

ligaments a chance to heal. Do you have any

questions?”

“Why can’t you just knock me out?” Mulder asked.

“It’s going to hurt no matter how relaxed I am.”

“True, but I’m trying to prevent an overnight stay.

If we give you a general anesthetic we’ll have to

take you to surgery, intubate you, and keep an eye on

you for a while. I’m just trying to do what will be

easiest for you and your wallet.”

“We appreciate your concern,” Scully put in. “How

long before you can get started?”

“I’ll write the order for the meds right now and

round up some help. We should get started in less

that 30 minutes.”

Pain was delighted. Getting that shoulder back into

place was really going to be entertaining. It

couldn’t resist digging in just a bit.

“Ow!” Mulder exclaimed.

“Are you okay? Should I get the doctor back in

here?” Scully jumped up and was at his side

immediately.

“No, just had a really sharp pain in my shoulder.

It’s better now.”

“Probably a muscle spasm. The meds you’re going to

get should relax you enough so that you won’t have

any more.”

“Meds indeed!” Pain chortled. There wasn’t a

medicine on earth short of general anesthesia that

would mask the pain Mulder would feel when they tried

to put his shoulder back into place. “Oh, this is

what I’ve been waiting for these past few hours.

Bring it on, doctor! I’m more than ready to defeat

your medication.”

The additional medication sent Mulder off to

dreamland. He laid on the gurney with a contented

smile on his face. He didn’t even notice when the

two doctors entered the exam room and put a rolled up

sheet under him.

Scully had seen the procedure done several times

during her training, but had never taken part in one

because the doctors usually wanted someone pretty

strong to keep the patient in place. She moved to a

corner of the room to give the doctors plenty of room

to maneuver. She wanted to stay by Mulder’s side but

knew that she would only be in the way. She hoped

that the medication would be strong enough to keep

him fairly comfortable. She knew that the procedure

was going to be painful no matter how much medication

he had on board.

The resident pulled on the sheet as his supervisor

began to manipulate the joint. Mulder’s eyes shot

open immediately and he almost bit through his lip as

he tried to keep from screaming. Whatever the doctor

was doing was killing him! He kept waiting for the

joint to go back into place signaling the end of his

torture, but it didn’t happen.

The doctors stopped to take a break and let Mulder

catch his breath. Scully urged her partner to slow

his breathing down.

Pain was ecstatic! If they gave awards for this sort

of thing, it would have a mantle full from this

injury alone. Even so, it felt the need to push on

and do an even better job the next time the doctors

tried to manipulate the joint. That poor man was

such fun to torture. He tried so hard not to give

into to the excruciating pain. Even though Mulder

had gained the respect of his torturer, Pain decided

it would not be satisfied until he was a quivering,

defeated human, begging for mercy.

The doctors were ready to try again. “We’re going to

give it another go, Mr. Mulder. Try to relax as much

as you possibly can. Ready?”

No! He’d never be ready, but he still managed to

grunt out an, “Okay.”

Pain gave the performance of a lifetime. Mulder was

perspiring with the effort of trying to cope with the

agony in his shoulder. Finally, he decided he’d

reached his limit. “Stop! No more! Put me to

sleep! I don’t care if I have to stay overnight!

I’ll pay anything!”

Pain took a bow for the best performance yet. By the

time the doctors tried a third time, he’d have Mulder

right where he wanted him. He was so close! If they

thought he’d been begging for relief before, that was

nothing! The best was yet to come.”

Pain stopped patting itself on the back to listen in

on the doctor’s conversation with the patient. “All

right, Mr. Mulder. I agree. You’re in too much pain

to even consider going on. I’ll arrange for an OR

and an anesthesiologist and we’ll get this taken care

of.”

“I’m sorry. I tried.” Mulder was close to tears.

Somehow he felt like he’d let everyone down,

especially Scully. He was such a wimp.

“You did just fine, Mr. Mulder. Your muscles are in

spasm and we just can’t work around that. It’s not

your fault. Just hang in there for a few more

minutes and we’ll get you upstairs and make you

comfortable.”

“Thanks.”

Scully found herself back at Mulder’s side, grateful

that she wouldn’t have to see him suffer through

another attempt.

Pain was stunned. Doctors always tried three times

before giving up and going to surgery. It felt

cheated. One more try would have satisfied its need

for complete dominance. Pain looked back on

everything that had happened and decided that his

performance had been outstanding. Perfect! It

couldn’t have been any better! Then, Pain realized

that it had been too good!

Pain was so busy congratulating itself that it didn’t

notice that Mulder was moving to the OR, room 8. It

barely had time to get in one last lick when the

patient was transferred from the gurney to the table.

As the anesthesia began to enter Mulder’s body, Pain

bade him farewell. It had been a good, satisfying

couple of hours, but it needed a new victim. It was

sure that Mulder would be in its clutches once again

in the not too distant future, but it needed

something to do until then. This was a hospital

after all. A visit to post-op should begin to

satisfy its needs.

Several hours later, Mulder was lying in his hospital

bed glad that the worst was behind him. Damn! He

couldn’t remember ever being in that much pain

before! It was pretty scary when he looked back on

it. He didn’t like losing control like that, but he

would have done just about anything to rid himself of

the all-consuming agony that had set up in his right

shoulder. If it hadn’t been for Scully helping him

work through it . . .where was she anyway?

Mulder couldn’t move very well due to the shoulder

immobilizer, but he did the best he could to look

around the room. Scully chose that moment to return.

He visibly relaxed.

She made her way over to his bed and leaned over the

railing. “I’ve been making arrangements for a

wheelchair rental and talking to Mom. Since the

apartment’s pretty much a mess right now we’re going

to spend a few days at her house.”

Mulder perked up. If he was going to be forced into

a period of recuperation from these stupid injuries,

the thought of Scully’s mom and her mouth-watering

meals made it a lot easier to take.

“I’ve also decided to hire a cleaning service to

finish up the apartment. I decided I’d rather spend

every minute with you instead of worrying about that

apartment.”

“Thanks, Scully. I know how important cleanliness

and order is to you.” He thought to himself that it

was quite a big step that she had taken.

“You’re more important than that apartment any day.

By the way, I booked the cleaning crew for your

apartment too. I hope you don’t mind.”

Mulder groaned silently and considered telling her to

cancel. He wouldn’t be able to find a thing once

they finished. Suddenly he realized that he felt the

same as Scully. She was much more important than his

apartment. “Thanks, that’ll give us lots more time

together since I won’t have to worry about clearing a

path through the clutter every time you come over.

If I like their work I may get them to come

regularly.”

Scully was surprised, but thrilled that he hadn’t put

up a fuss. “How are you feeling?” she asked warily,

afraid that he was too high on pain meds to realize

what he was saying.

“I’m okay. I’m a little tired but the pain is much

better. I haven’t had to use the pump since I woke

up.”

Scully breathed a sigh of relief. Things were

looking up. This recuperation period should go

rather smoothly since her partner seemed so

cooperative right from the start.

Mulder held his left hand out to her. She took it

gently so she wouldn’t disturb the IV, then settled

into the chair by his bed. She was glad that her

part in her spring cleaning was over and was looking

forward to the next few days at her mom’s where she

could give Mulder the TLC he deserved.

Mulder felt a slight twinge in his shoulder but it

faded fast. He was thankful that his pain was so

much better. He wouldn’t wish that on anyone.

In another part of the hospital, Pain had found the

perfect place to camp out. Labor and delivery was

the greatest find! It could make lots of women

miserable for a few hours and then move to another

area if things got slow. It thought of giving its

old friend Mulder a visit but a new patient came in,

already in considerable pain and screaming her head

off. Ooh, she was going to be a great victim. She

seemed to have a very low tolerance for pain and she

still had several hours to go before she could have

an epidural.

“Thanks, Mr. Mulder. We had a great time but I think

I’ll leave you alone for a while. I’ll be back if

you ever decide to help your girlfriend with her

spring cleaning again,” Pain cackled as it approached

its newest victim.

End

Spring Recess

Spring Recess

By Mary Kleinsmith (Buc252@adelphia.net)

Written especially for VS11’s Spring special event

Category: Just about everything here. MSR, humor,

MT . .

Rating: R for some rather lascivious thoughts on the

part of our favorite female agent

Spoilers: None that I can think of.

Summary: Spring, when young men’s fancy turns to

thoughts of . . . baseball. Oh, and don’t worry

about the love – Scully’s more than willing to take

care of that. Opening day at the ballpark, and it’s

the Yankees vs. the Orioles. Do you really think

that anything could keep Mulder from attending?

Disclaimer: Mulder, Scully, and Skinner don’t belong

to me. Only the plot is mine. No infringement is

intended – this is just for fun.

Author’s Notes: Thanks to Vickie for poking me into

it, and Mindy for poking in general.

Feedback: Yes, please please please?

Spring Recess

By Mary Kleinsmith (Buc252@adelphia.net or Buc252@aol.com)

“C’mon, Scully. Why not? It’s a beautiful spring

day!”

“Mulder,” I sighed, exasperated. “We have a backlog

of reports big enough to choke a horse, and Skinner’s

going to have our heads if we don’t make a huge dent

in them by ‘the end of the week’. And in case you

didn’t notice, Mulder, that’s today.”

“How often do the Yankees play the Orioles on opeing day?

And you didn’t notice that I finished most of them

last night, just so we <could> leave today.” I still

looked at him skeptically, but I’m not sure whether it

was more that I didn’t believe he could have finished

so many the previous night or whether he really wanted

to go that badly.

“Look, why don’t you just go, and I’ll take care of

the reports,” I offered.

“No, the point is to go together, Scully,” he almost

whined.

“Well, as usual, it’s time for compromise. “Okay,

what time does it start?”

“One o’clock.”

“Okay, how about this? We work on reports until

eleven, then close the office for the day and we

<both> have some lunch and then go to the game.”

“It’s a deal,” Mulder smiled happily, sitting down at

his desk to get to work. Sometimes, it takes so

little to make him so happy.

**

Opening day at the ballpark. What bigger example of

Americanism is there on a warm spring day? I can’t

think of any.

Mulder called ahead for will-call tickets because we

weren’t sure just how crowded it was going to be.

Fortunately, they had two in the twelfth row slightly

to the left behind home plate that we grabbed before

anybody else could snare them. I guess mostly

families come today, so two seats together weren’t so

tough to do.

Based on the parking lot, it was going to be a packed

house, despite the fact that it was during a work

day. How did this many people get away from their

jobs for something so mundane as a baseball game?

I’ve come to accept that I’ll never understand

Mulder’s fascination with sports. But then, I don’t

really need to, I just have to share in it, and enjoy

his presence. That’s not such a tough thing to do.

Once we enter the gates, Mulder is like a kid in a

candy store. His exuberance is sexy beyond belief,

and I realize that I can’t wait to get him home again

for a much different type of physical activity.

“Great seats, huh?” he asks as we settle down into

them. “From here, we can see the scoreboard and all

the action.”

That’s nothing compared to the action there’ll be

after the game, I think to myself. I always get this

way in the spring, but until now, I’ve managed to

bury it so he doesn’t know. He’s going to find out,

though.

Anyway, back to baseball. I’ve never been that

interested in the sport per se, not beyond the few

times Mulder’s gotten it into his head to give me

batting lessons. Not that I’m complaining, of course

– those were great times. It just had more to do

with spending time with Mulder than with the game

itself.

“Scully, stand up!” Mulder stage-whispers, and I

realize that, while I’ve been lost in thought, a

young woman has come onto the field to begin the

national anthem.

“Oh, sorry,” I say, scrambling to my feet.

On our first foray to a baseball game together, he

surprises me by singing along with the crowd. His

talents never cease to amaze me – he’s much better at

it than I am, that’s for sure.

“Sing, Scully,” he slips in between phrases.

Rather than argue with him about it, I join him in

moving my lips, but silently so nobody else has to

suffer. Finally, the audio torture comes to an end,

and we all take our seats for the opening pitch,

which is performed with great aplomb by the Speaker

of the House. It’s probably the biggest effort he’s

put forth in years.

“Hey, I’m going for food,” Mulder says, not taking

his eyes from the game.

“We just ate!” I can’t believe it.

“I know,” he responds, looking at me as if I’m

demented. “Food at the ballpark, Scully, is not

about being hungry. Don’t you realize that?”

“You mean you’re going to eat for the social aspects

of it?”

“You’d better believe it,” he answers me. “So, what

do you want?”

I know he’s not going to let it rest until I join him

in a traditional feast, but that doesn’t mean I have

to gorge myself. “How about a salad?”

As expected, he looks shocked. “Scully, you can’t

come to a ball park on opening day and eat a salad!

It’s just not done, and I’m not even sure you can

<find> one. Try again.”

“Okay, how about a chicken fajita with mild sauce?”

What the heck. Lettuce, tomatoes, chicken . . .

that’s nearly a salad, right? It’s just swapping the

croutons for a wrap.

“I think we can handle that,” he said with a smile.

I’m blessed with a kiss on the cheek before he leaves

our seats to go in search of unneeded sustenance.

Left on my own, sitting here is a new experience. At

least three men wink at me, and I find it interesting

that they feel the freedom to do this just as soon as

the man I came with has stepped away. If the place

wasn’t so crowded, I might be inclined to teach them

a lesson about women, but for now, I settle for

giving them a dirty look. They get the message and

turn back to the game, just as a redneck with the

biggest beer belly I’ve ever seen dares to put his

hand on my knee.

“Excuse me.”

“Yeah, honey?”

“Could you please remove that?” I say as politely as

I can, despite my furor. I didn’t come here to be

groped. Well, at least not by a stranger.

“What’s’a matter, sweet cheeks. Been too long since

you had a <real> man?”

“I know a lot of real men, and you’re not one of

them. Now remove it or . . .”

“Or what, babe? You gonna hurt me?”

“If she doesn’t – and she could – I will,” comes from

Mulder, standing at the end of the aisle. I wonder

how long he’s been there. . .

“Why don’t you just concentrate on your food and I’ll

concentrate on the lady,” the jerk says, his breath

in my face wreaking of alcohol as the hand on my knee

suddenly grips it tighter. There’ll be bruises there

tomorrow, I think.

Suddenly, his hand is moving further up my leg,

nearing forbidden territory, and I see red. Instinct

kicks in, and before I know it, I’m standing with his

arm twisted, ready to break his thumb.

“Is there a problem here, folks?” A security guard

who doesn’t look much older than my Godson is here,

ready to calm the action.

Before I can respond, Mulder’s got his badge out.

“This gentlemen has been assaulting my partner, she

gave him several warnings, but he wouldn’t let up.”

The kid looks a bit confused, unsure of what to do.

“I recommend,” Mulder says, “that you remove him from

the stadium, Officer.”

I feel my blood pressure leveling off, and when the

officer takes the offender by the arm, I have the

presence of mind to release him. We watch as the

jerk is led out.

“Sorry about that, Scully,” Mulder says as he takes

his seat beside me, juggling his purchases. “Your

fajita is the striped box.”

I take it from him and am surprised to realize that I

am hungry after all.

“I hope, given this experience, that you didn’t get

us beer,” I say around a mouthful of chicken,

lettuce, and tomato. “That guy wreaked of it.”

“Diet cola?” he says, offering me a cup.

I take it gratefully, sipping a bit through the

straw. “Thank you. What did you get?”

I swear I see a slight blush on his face, but he

squares his shoulders. “A couple hot dogs. . . some

popcorn . . . peanuts. . . the soda, of course.”

“Oh, my God, Mulder. You are going to be <so> sick.”

“Nah, I’ll be fine. Something in the fresh air makes

a person hungry. Besides,” he says with a grin. “I

think you’ll be helping me finish some of it before

long. Trust me.”

“We’ll see,,” I respond warily before the person

behind us has finally had enough of our talking over

the announcer and shushes us.

“Sorry,” I say to him, embarrassed.

Like our neighbor, I listen to the loudspeaker. They

are announcing, in between plays, some contest that’s

coming up in between the third and fourth inning. It

would be a pleasant surprise to come away with some

little prize like a weekend at the nicest hotel in

the city or some new furniture, but I realize that

the chances of them drawing mine or Mulder’s seat

number are very small. Still, a girl can dream,

right?

The game goes on, and if I find it less than

enthralling to watch, I find my partner and the crowd

around him equally entertaining. It’s not the most

popular thing to be, a Yankees fan in Orioles

stadium, and every time he cheers his team, those

around him grumble, moan, or just plain tell him to

shut up, yet he sticks to his guns. Nothing is going

to stop him from cheering, to the point that I fear

there will be a dozen Orioles fans lying in wait in

the parking lot for us upon completion of the game.

“Mulder?”

“Yes!!!!!” he exclaims, and I somehow know it’s not a

reaction to me. Then he proves it. “Did you see

that, Scully? A triple!”

“Yes, I saw it. Mulder, you know all that food you

bought?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, why don’t you stick some of it in your mouth.”

“But then I won’t be able to cheer,” he notes in

confusion.

“Exactly,” I answer. “I’d like to get out of here in

one piece, if you don’t mind.”

“We will, but we’ll have a good time, too.”

“Yeah, whatever,” I mumble, trying harder to restrain

my laugh than to really be heard.

I hear the crack of a bat, and before I can capture

the ball with my eyes, it’s in one of the fielder’s

gloves, signaling the end of an inning. While

various announcements are made and the “field” team

comes into the dugout, Mulder is explaining to me the

differences between this ball park and that of his

beloved Yankees.

“And, of course, the Yankee’s scoreboard is so much

clearer . . .”

My attention is drawn to the object of his

discussion, but his voice fades to the background as

I take in the image there. A very clear image of us!

“What the . . .”

“And the winner is,” a voice resounds over the

speaker system, “Section 3, seat 12A. Will the

person sitting in that seat please report to the

nearest courtesy desk. You are today’s ‘bat off’

winner.”

“Mulder, it’s you!” I can’t help but exclaim. “You

won!” I take a minute to gather myself. “Uh . . .

what did you win?”

He seems shocked for a moment, but those around him,

who were shouting at him not all that long ago, were

now calling out encouragements, even patting him on

the back.

Rising, he grabs me by the hand in what seems like

stunned silence, pulling me out of my seat and into

the aisle. In the relative quiet, while we try to

find the booth we need, he explains.

“They have a contest every game,” he says, unusually

nervously. “One person is chosen from the crowd to

come down and bat against the home team’s pitcher.

If you get a hit, you win a prize.”

“Well, here’s your chance, Fox Mantle,” I laugh,

squeezing his arm. “Let’s show ’em what you got.”

In a blink, I’m standing in a dugout watching my

partner, my best friend and then some, walking out

onto the field. I’ve known him for so many years,

and yet I’ve never seen him as nervous as he is right

now. I fear it’s going to affect his performance,

and say a prayer that he can at least save face and

get some kind of hit.

He looks back to me, and, on an impulse, I blow him a

kiss. The nervous look is replaced with a wide smile

and a wink. Go get ’em, I think to myself as silence

falls over the stadium. All eyes are on Mulder and

the man who climbs onto the pitcher’s mound.

On the way down to the field, the team’s public

relations person had explained that he’ll get three

strikes or four balls to get a hit, just like a real

time at bat. Three strikes sends him home with

nothing, and four balls with a respectable prize.

Mulder takes longer than I would have expected to

choose his weapon of choice before finally stepping

into the batter’s box. I wish I could be in his arms

again, like I was during our all-too-brief batting

lesson all those years ago, but this is a dream of

his, and I pray he gets to enjoy it.

The pitcher winds up, and Mulder watches carefully as

the ball approaches. Even from where I stand, I can

see it’s way out of the strike zone, and he wisely

lets it pass by him. I know he’s got to be dying to

swing at it, but he’s no fool.

A second pitch heads his way, this time better

directed. For a fraction of a second, I don’t know

what Mulder is going to do, but then the bat is in

motion, and I hear the tick of wood on leather.

Disappointingly, the ball flies off to the side, out

of bounds, and the umpire calls for his first strike.

“C’mon, Mulder!” I shout out, encouraging him. He

looks to me for a second, and then his eyes are back

on the ball.

I realize my eyes are closed and I’m wishing for

everything I’m worth that he could succeed at this.

He’s lost so much in his life, and this tiny thing

could make him so very happy.

My eyes snap open at the crack of the bat, loud

enough to assault my eardrums this close, and I

search the skies, hoping to spy the small object.

Gloriously, I’m not disappointed.

When my ears begin to work again, I hear the crowd

cheering. They’re on their feet, watching as the ball

goes up, up, and up even more until . . .

“And it’s over the left field fence!” The scream over

the loudspeaker reflects the excitement of the crowd

at Mulder’s accomplishment. A home run!

I’m not sure if he’s supposed to, but regardless, he

takes his laps, touching each base before returning

to home base. I’m out of the dugout and he sweeps me

into his arms, spinning me around like my father used

to when I was three.

A man comes out to shake Mulder’s hand, introducing

himself as the team’s owner. He presents us with an

envelope, which we open to find a pair of all-

expense-paid tickets for a two-week vacation in the

Bahamas, even including food vouchers.

I’m entranced by the tickets, the idea of Mulder in

his Speedos on a white beach distracting me, until

the owner waves a second hand to the scoreboard. On

it, a 2004 Corvette convertible is depicted,

apparently also part of this incredible prize.

I hug Mulder in front of many thousand people without

a second thought, jumping into his arms in our joy.

It’s apparent that it hasn’t fully sunk in yet, but

now that the prizes have been presented, we’re being

nudged off the field. I guess it’s time for the game

to resume, Mulder’s fifteen minutes of fame passing

quickly.

Before we’re allowed to return to our seats, the

team’s representatives make sure to get all of my

partner’s vital information and give him paperwork

that will let him pick up his new car at the

dealership. I can’t believe this is happening!

As we’re finally left alone, I can’t get over how

quiet he’s being. He hasn’t said a word since the

prizes were awarded, and nothing directly to me.

“Mulder, are you okay?”

He swallows deeply, looking shell shocked. “A bit

stunned, I guess,” he smiles. “I won a car!”

“Not just any car. And then there’s the trip, don’t

forget about that.”

His eyes sparkle. “I’m not likely to. Y’know,” he

says, suddenly shy. “It would make the perfect

honeymoon.”

Now I’m the one stunned speechless. “Mulder, I . .

.”

“Agents?”

That voice. I know that voice, I think to myself as

I turn toward it, praying I’m wrong. We’re not that

lucky.

“AD Skinner?” I say, knowing that I’m blushing to

beat the band after having gotten caught playing

hooky. Mulder doesn’t seem to mind that much, but he

is definitely more formal now.

“Imagine seeing you two here, when there are reports

due,” Skinner says. It doesn’t seem as harsh,

however, coming from a man in an Orioles t-shirt, a

baseball cap, and jeans. It’s a casual look to which

we’re not accustomed.

“They’ll be in on time, Sir,” Mulder says. “First

thing Monday morning, even if I have to work all

weekend.”

“That’s good, Mulder.” His disposition calms and he

becomes less businesslike. “You could have told me,

you know. Imagine my shock when I looked up and

<you> were on the scoreboard!”

“Sorry about that, Sir,” he responds, but I’m still

too embarrassed to speak. Did hear Mulder’s

honeymoon comment? I hope not.

“If you’ll excuse me, agents,” Skinner says finally.

“I’m going to get back to my seat.” For the first

time, I notice that his hands are full of ballpark

fare: hotdogs, peanuts, and popcorn. Great. My boss

and my partner can suffer from food poisoning

together.

“Yes, sir,” I say finally. “We should be getting to

ours, too.”

There are nods all around, but as I watch Skinner’s

receding back, I hear him add, “let me know when you

plan that honeymoon.”

I can feel my face flame – I can’t believe he . . .

“Careful, Scully. You look like you’re having a

stroke!”

“I’m not sure I’m not,” I say, feeling weak in the

knees. Despite our many years together, I’ve never

quite caught onto Mulder’s ability to flagrantly

disregard the opinions of my superiors. I’ve always

been the type of person who wanted approval.

Well, now that I think about it, Skinner’s tone

wasn’t entirely disapproving.

“C’mon, Scully. We’re going to miss the rest of the

game.” I realize that Mulder’s moved on several feet

before realizing that I was still riveted in place,

deep in thought.

“Coming,” I say, joining him. On the way to our

seats, he stops a vendor and buys a bag of peanuts.

Not usually his nut of choice – and most definitely

not mine, my libido reminds me – he, regardless,

cracks a shell, tosses it aside, and chews happily on

the insides.

We follow the steps down to our row, and, despite

their earlier animosity, the people whose seats

surround us cheer him on as if he were Babe Ruth.

And yes, he’s eating it up. He lets me into the row

first to regain my seat, but rather than sit beside

me, he’s standing in front of his seat, facing

backward, with his hands raised above his head in

victory. What a ham!

It’s true what they say about things moving in slow

motion when something momentous happens. The next

five seconds pass more like ten minutes, unraveling

before my eyes.

I hear the crack of the bat, see the ball as it

arches up, higher and higher, over the protective

fencing, and then begin to fall back to earth.

“Mulder!” I scream, but before I can move fast enough

to interfere, the ball impacts the back of my

partner’s head, sending him crashing to the ground.

Half an hour and a great deal of commotion later, I

find myself sitting in the waiting room of the

nearest hospital. Despite the velocity of the foul

ball, Mulder never lost consciousness on the way

here, but it was perilously close and I feel safe in

saying that there’s no way he could have walked.

Hence the ambulance, which he hated, but at least

believed he needed.

A doctor sticks his head out of a curtained cubicle

and, when he catches my attention, waves me in.

Mulder lies quietly, but his eyes are open.

“How is he?” I ask.

“He’s going to be fine,” I’m assured, “but he took

quite a blow to the head, and has a moderate

concussion. I’d like to keep him overnight, just to

be sure that everything is under control.”

I nod, counting myself lucky that it’ll only be one

night, but Mulder groans from the bed. “Can’t I go

home? Scully’s a doctor – she can look after me.”

“No offense to your skills, Dr. Scully,” he says with

a nod and a smile. “But I’d rather have you where a

specialist is at hand, should anything go wrong.”

A sigh from the bed tells me that Mulder realizes

that his argument never really had the chance, and I

agree that this is the best place for him for the

moment.

“I’ll call an orderly, and he’ll take you up to your

room,” he says, addressing Mulder, who closes his

eyes with a sigh.

Walking by his side as the gurney rolls from floor to

floor, I take his hand in mine, and he smiles up at

me.

“Tired?” I ask him.

“Surprisingly, no,” he answers honestly. I can see

it in his eyes. “This concussion must be nothing for

me to be feeling this awake.”

“How’s the headache?”

“Just keep talking to me – it’s the best painkiller,”

he smiles.

“Here we are, Agent Mulder,” an orderly says as he

and his partner move to lift Mulder from one bed to

another.

“I can do it,” my partner states, sitting up on the

bed and pushing them away.

“We’re really not supposed to let you . . .”

“Then just give me a hand.” Mulder reaches out, and

with an orderly on each arm, he’s escorted to the

bed. Once in, they tuck the covers around his body

and leave, taking the gurney with them.

“Finally,” I say, glad to be alone with him. “Think

you can sleep now?” I know what the answer is going

to be even before he utters it.

“I’m not tired,” he repeats, lying back nonetheless.

“If I was home, I’d be ready to run a few miles.”

“Wow, Mulder. You’ve got more energy than I

expected. A lot more.” The devil on my shoulder is

poking me again.

“Yeah, it’s really not that bad. It’s an income-tax-

sized headache, not a Skinner-chewed-my-ass sized.”

He watches as I take his phone, wallet, keys, and the

envelope with his prize certificates in it and place

them all in the bedside drawer.

“Don’t forget those when we leave tomorrow,” I remind

him, and he’s looking adorably wistful.

“I guess the honeymoon will have to wait,” he said,

looking at me with a glint in his eyes.

“Oh, I don’t know,” I say, throwing the latch on the

door before climbing aboard the hospital bed,

straddling his ever-so-masculine body. “The Bahamas

may have to wait, but there’s nothing to say we can’t

practice.”

Moving beneath me, he gives me a broad smile. “Well,

you know what they say, Agent Scully. Practice makes

perfect.”

And to think that, just this morning, I was

disappointed that opening day of the baseball season

was upon us. Despite Mulder’s accident, this is

going to be the most memorable day of spring.

The End